Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

October 29, 1817

The air was crisp, the leaves were painted in brilliant autumn hues, and it was a lovely day for a ride, so Stede Bonnet was on his trusty horse, Revenge, on his way to see his parents. His father, the 10th Duke of Fleetwood, had requested a meeting, and given that the season was about to start next week, he had no doubt what his father wanted to talk about.

Stede was the last living son of Edward Bonnet, and thus the heir to the duchy. He hadn’t always been the heir- his older brother, Stephen, had been the chosen one. Stede had never begrudged him that. It had allowed him to live his life nearly the way he wanted, with little interference. There were perks to being the spare and not the heir. Then Stephen had died in a horse racing accident four years ago, and the spare had become the heir. Suddenly, Stede had responsibilities.

He’d escaped his father’s attention for most of his life by being bookish and somewhat effeminate, while Stephen was athletic and handsome - a son to be proud of. But when Stephen died, the Duke had taken an interest in Stede - and Stede didn’t like it much at all. He found it quite uncomfortable, in fact. He was frequently called on the carpet for some misdeed or another, read the riot act for not yet having a wife, and so on. Stede did his best to tune it all out.

That was what he expected he was about to walk into, a repetition of the same old song and dance. The first ball of the season was in five days, and Stede would, of course, be in attendance. He was certain his father expected him to find a match.

The problem was, Stede had no interest in young ladies, romantic or otherwise. He never had. He was quite homosexual. And his father knew that very well, although he pretended not to. It was mildly infuriating.

Nonetheless, Stede would withstand the lecture from his father, same as he had probably twenty times over the last four years, and then he’d go on his merry way doing as he liked, just as he had the last twenty times. Rinse and repeat.

He arrived at the ducal townhome and got off his horse, handing the reins to the boy at the front with a smile, then bounced up the stairs to the front door. His father never blustered for long. He’d be home with his scotch and his books within an hour or so, he hoped.

“Good afternoon, Wadsworth,” Stede said when the butler opened the door.

“Good afternoon, sir. Your father is waiting in the study.”

Stede leaned over and asked in a conspiratorial tone, “What’s his mood like?”

Wadsworth gave him a knowing look and the corner of his mouth turned up. “Much the same as usual.”

“So he’s grim. Good to know. Thanks, Wadsworth,” Stede said, and he sauntered down the hall towards the study.

He arrived at the tall oak door of the study, took a moment to check his appearance, square his shoulders and clear his throat, making himself ready, then knocked on the door.

“Come in,” came the voice of his father.

Stede pushed open the door, a little nervous in spite of himself.

“Ah, Stede. You’re here. Good,” the Duke said, putting down his quill and getting to his feet. “Come. Sit.”

Stede came to sit in the chairs in front of the desk, trying not to feel small.

“I’m sure you’re wondering why I called you here today,” he said.

Not really, he thought, but didn’t dare say.

“I assumed it had to do with the start of the season,” he said blandly.

“It does, yes. And your lack of a wife.”

Stede almost sighed. He’d called it.

“You’re thirty-five, son,” the Duke said. “It’s high time for you to take a bride.”

There was no point arguing that he didn't want a bride, his father wouldn't hear it. So Stede argued against the inevitable.

“I’m only in my mid-thirties, Father. There are lots of gentlemen who don't marry until they're forty. Or even older. Why do I need to be different?”

“Because you’re the son of a Duke. And because I said so,” he said. “I am an old man and not particularly in the greatest health. I’d like to go to my grave knowing that my heirs are lined up for the next couple of generations.”

“There’s already an heir! When I die, the duchy will go to Uncle Thomas’ son, Bartholomew.”

The Duke waved a dismissive hand and said frustratedly, “My brother Thomas is a buffoon and his son is no better. I would never rest in eternity knowing that the duchy is in their hands. No, you have to provide me with heirs, and you have to do it as soon as humanly possible.”

“That's a lot of mental pressure.”

“That’s the life you were born into,” he said. “We’ve let this go on for too long…”

Let it go? Stede thought. I’ve barely had a moment’s rest!

“And that’s why I’ve come to a decision. You will announce your engagement by the end of the season, or a bride will be chosen for you.”

Stede felt like he’d had an electric shock. “What? Father! You can’t!”

“I can, and I will. In fact, I have. Negotiations are already underway with the Allamby family. I believe you know their daughter, Mary.”

“Of course I do. But I don’t want to marry her.”

“Well, if you want to avoid matrimony with Mary, you are free to find another suitable candidate for marriage by the end of this season. Otherwise, you are going to announce your engagement by the middle of June.”

Stede was stunned, and had no idea what to say. The only thing that came to mind was, “But Father, I had always hoped that when I married, it could be for love.”

The Duke looked annoyed. “Peasants marry for love. Mary has acreage.”

Stede slumped in his seat, defeated. His father’s word was law. The decision was made, and he felt completely overpowered.

“If you want to skip the search, we can always announce your engagement now,” the Duke offered.

“No, no,” Stede said. “I’d - I’d like the chance to try to find someone to suit me.”

“Well, you have approximately six months to find a suitable candidate,” he said. “But in the meantime, preparations are still going to be made in contingency for Mary.”

“What about her? What if she finds someone she wants to marry?”

“She’s an obedient child. She’ll do what her father tells her,” the Duke said, “Now, is there anything else?”

Stede shook his head, defeated. “No, Father.”

“Good. I expect you to find a proper match. You know what I want and what’s appropriate for a Duke’s son. Don’t let me down. It’s already humiliating enough, the way you treat your servants as if they’re family.”

Stede just slumped.

“Now, before you leave, go see your mother. She was hoping you’d say hello.”

“Where is she?” Stede asked, brightening ever so slightly.

“She’s in her drawing room.”

Stede got up to leave.

“You’re excused,” his father said in a snarky tone, and Stede felt small.

“Sorry, Father,” he said in a low voice, letting himself out of the study as quickly as he could.

As soon as he was in the hall with the door closed behind him, he had an entirely silent rage fit that was very unbecoming of a gentleman, clenching his fists and stomping his feet on the carpet and screaming silently until his face was red. It wasn't enough, but it was all he could do for now, so he composed himself quickly and went to see his mother. Perhaps she’d have some answers.

He found Sarah Bonnet in the drawing room, sitting on her couch in the sun, and as soon as he saw her, he felt a warmth in his chest, a love for his mother. She had always loved him, always encouraged him, and always made him feel like someone special. She’d also always helped Stede make sense of his life when he couldn’t make heads or tails of it, so now seemed like a very good time to talk to her.

Stede knocked on her door frame and she looked up from her embroidery, her hazel eyes surprised at first, then warming into genuine pleasure. “Stede. I’m so glad you’re here.”

“Hello, mother,” he said, coming to kiss her cheek.

“Sit, please,” she said, patting the space next to her. Stede sat. “Your face is red. Either you’ve been out in the sun too much, or you’ve just seen your father.”

“I just left father in his study,” Stede said, his voice controlled.

Sarah looked sympathetic. “It’s for your own good, poppet.”

“It doesn’t feel like it’s for my own good. You know I don’t like women.”

“I know that.”

“And father does, too.”

“He chooses to ignore that which he sees as a flaw.”

“Which makes me fucking insane,” Stede said, then caught himself. “I’m sorry, pardon my language, mother.”

“It’s alright, poppet, I understand. But darling, he’s right. You do have to produce an heir. It’s a fact. And I’m sorry, I know you don’t want to…”

“There already is an heir. Uncle Thomas’ son will inherit after I die, and that’s fine.”

“It’s not fine with your father.”

“Why does everything always have to be fine with my father?” Stede lamented.

Sarah patted his knee. “When you’re the Duke, everything will have to be fine with you, too. It’s one of the perks. And you’ll get to tell your children what to do.”

Stede tried not to entertain the thought of being like his father. He couldn’t imagine anything worse. “I don’t want to tell my children what to do. I don't want children.”

She gave him a look. “Now, Stede. I happen to know you love children.”

He backed down a little. “Yes, that’s true. I do love children. And I wouldn’t mind having some. But I don't want to make any. Can’t I adopt?”

“Your father wants natural heirs.”

“Right at this moment, I don’t give a rat’s arse what father wants,” he groused, then felt small again. “Sorry, mother.”

“You’re forgiven. You’re under a lot of stress, I understand.”

“And what about Mary? What about her feelings on the matter? I mean, yes, we’re friends, but she doesn’t want to marry me. Would her parents really force her into a marriage just because it’s advantageous?”

“Stede, arranged marriages aren’t as evil as you’re imagining them to be. You’re the product of an arranged marriage.”

His eyes widened. “I am?”

“You are, yes. Your father and I were betrothed from the time I was seven and he was fifteen. We were married when I was nineteen.”

“That just makes me sad for you.”

“Well, we resolved to let things be different for our children as a result. But Stephen, God rest his soul, was thirty-seven when he died and hadn’t married. He left no heirs. And now you’re thirty-five and your father feels the clock ticking. He’s tried to let you have your time. He’s only worried for you.”

“He’s worried for himself,” Stede said, feeling a little empathy for his father and not liking it one bit, frustrated with himself for it.

Sarah lay one of her hands on Stede’s. “Stede, son, you know I only want what’s best for you. I want your happiness, in all things. So as much as I know it pains you, there is a part of me that supports this plan of your father's. I truly believe that you could find happiness in a platonic marriage with Mary.”

“But mother, I want to marry for love,” Stede said, feeling pitiful.

“Get married first,” Sarah said kindly. “Let the love come later. It nearly always does.”

“Do you love father?”

Her eyes were a little guarded when she said, “I can’t imagine my life without him.”

Stede wanted to throw back his head and scream in frustration.

Stede was still frustrated when he arrived home an hour later, jumping off of Revenge and skulking up into the house, feeling like he was surrounded by a black cloud. His father’s decision shouldn't have surprised him one bit, but it had. And the shock should have worn off by now, but it hadn’t. He felt a lot of things. Mostly, at the moment, he felt anger, mixed in with a healthy dose of terror. He absolutely did not want to end up like his father, cold and unfeeling, someone who seems to think love is a foreign concept. But it seemed that’s where he was headed, and it blackened his mood more.

“Send me Lucius,” he said to one of the maids in a snippy tone he was immediately sorry for as he passed her on the way to his study. He wanted scotch. Now. Or some other kind of alcohol. And he could use a sympathetic ear to talk to.

He walked into his study, his favorite room in the house, but didn’t take the time to appreciate the room before he went straight to the credenza and poured a drink. He was fuming and downed the drink in two big swallows, then poured another. That one, he took to the chairs in front of the fireplace.

While he sat there, drinking his drink a little faster than was socially acceptable, he tried to think of ways out of this. How could he convince his father not to follow through? The short answer was that he almost certainly couldn’t. Once the Duke had an idea, his word was his bond. If he said Stede had to be engaged by the end of the season, then that was the way it had to be. And it didn't help matters that his mother was backing him up. That made the situation completely impossible.

Fuck. This was absolutely unbearable. What the fuck was he supposed to do? The thought of sex with a woman was…

“You’re home early,” he heard from the doorway, and looked up to see Lucius letting himself in, swishing his way over. Lucius had been his valet for the last seven years and Stede considered him more of a friend than an employee - the Duke’s remark about treating servants like family had been made in large part because of his disapproval of Stede’s friendship with Lucius. Although he didn’t approve of the way Stede treated his other servants, either. But Stede’s treatment of his servants had stemmed in large part from his upbringing - he wanted to be surrounded by authenticity as best he could, not the scraping and bowing his father seemed to prefer. Fuck. Was that something else he was going to have to give up for a wife?

“I thought you were off to the club this evening,” Lucius was saying as he came in and took Stede’s empty tumbler and went to refill it. “Should I get the cook to start on dinner?”

“I have to marry a woman,” Stede said bluntly.

“Oh?” he said with a little grin. “So it was that old song and dance, was it?”

“No, he’s serious this time. He’s saying that if I’m not engaged by the end of the season, he’s announcing my engagement.”

Lucius made a face and returned with his full tumbler. “To whom?”

“Mary Allamby.”

Lucius shrugged a little at that and sat in the chair across from Stede. “You could do worse. You’re friends.”

“You’re missing the point, Lucius. I don’t want to marry any woman.”

“No, I take your point, but I think you’re out of options. You had to know this day was coming, honey.”

Stede heaved a heavy sigh. “Can I tell you the truth?”

“Of course.”

“Even though it will expose me as the horrible person that I am?”

“Yes, even though.”

“I was hoping he’d die before I had to worry about it,” Stede said, then immediately felt guilt wash over him. “I know that makes me a terrible son.”

“No, it makes you human. But nevertheless, that didn’t happen. And now you have… what? Six months to find a wife?”

“Yes. And if I don’t, he’ll announce my engagement to Mary. You know,” Stede burst out, changing tacks. “I just think about how unfair this is to her, not just to me. She’d probably like to find her own spouse, too. This isn’t just monstrous for me. She deserves better than to be treated like a pawn in a game of… I don’t even know what the fuck,” he finished lamely.

“It might be monstrous, and yes, she deserves better. So do you. But Stede, it’s been done this way for centuries. You don’t think the rules are magically going to change for you, do you? You don’t have main character syndrome that bad.”

“I don’t have main character syndrome at all!” Stede protested.

Lucius patted his leg. “Of course you don’t,” he said. “I misspoke.”

Stede huffed. “I just thought you’d be more sympathetic,” he sulked.

“I’m immensely sympathetic. You’re not the only one this is going to affect, you know. You’re going to marry someone and it’s going to shake up the whole household.”

Stede ignored that. “I had hoped for a love match.”

“Stede, hon, only the very lucky or the poor get to marry for love. And I don’t think you’re that lucky.”

“I wanted it to be like Romeo and Juliet.”

Lucius gave him a look. “I know you don’t mean that. That was a love story that lasted three days and resulted in everyone dying. It was a tragedy.”

“No, what’s a tragedy is this,” Stede argued. “And you know what I meant.”

“I know what you think you meant,” Lucius said. “Did you get to talk to your mother about it?”

“I did. She supports him because she thinks I’ll be able to have a happy platonic marriage with Mary, and she wants grandchildren. She said to go ahead and get married and let the love come later.”

“That’s not the worst idea.”

Stede looked at him, affronted.

Lucius shook his head in the face of Stede’s offense and leaned forward. “Look, if it were me, I would do what’s expected of me. Go through with this plan. Go to the balls and musicales and whatnot and see if you can find a woman you can live with that your father will approve of. If you don’t, Mary is a safe bet. You’re friends, and there are worse things than being married to your friend.”

“But I’ll be expected to provide kids!”

“So do so!”

“I don’t want to touch her, mate!”

“Stede, you’re not thinking. Take your wife on an extended holiday to the continent and come back with a baby you secretly adopted while away. You could write to people while abroad and tell them the happy news. The hardest part will be convincing your wife, but honestly, if she’s getting a baby and doesn’t have to go through childbirth, she probably won’t care.”

Stede considered this for a minute. “I hadn’t thought of that. It could work.”

“And then, it’s a time-honored tradition for the nobility to have affairs.”

“I don’t particularly want to do that to my wife. My father did that to my mother, you know.”

“I know. Virtually everyone does it. You’d just be doing what everyone else has done for hundreds upon hundreds of years by taking a lover. Or two. Or three or four. I’m a fan of you being a little slutty, personally.”

“I’m sure you are, whore that you are,” Stede said affectionately. Then he sighed. “Alright. I suppose you’re right. I don’t have much of a choice, do I?”

“Not really, no.”

“Then I guess that’s the only way forward. Are we ready to go for the season?”

Chapter Text

3 November, 1817

The first ball of the season was being held at the Duke and Duchess of Thornrose’s house, and it was quite the lavish affair. There were about a hundred and fifty people in the opulent ballroom, men in formal attire and women in glittering gowns, dripping with jewels. There was a six-piece band set up in the corner to play, and a couple dozen people were dancing. The rest were milling around, chatting, making conversation or gossiping. Some of them were enjoying the refreshments.

Stede was on the dance floor with a young lady, Elizabeth Templeton, on his fifth dance of the evening. He was trying to be a good sport and do what he was supposed to, trying to approach all of the young ladies with an open mind for marriage, but good lord, they were all so vapid. Right at the moment, Elizabeth Templeton was gazing up at him with a blank smile that was meant to be alluring, and it was driving Stede insane, but in the opposite of the way she intended.

“Do you like to read?” he asked her politely.

“Oh. Sometimes.”

He brightened a little, feeling a sliver of hope. “Oh, that’s good. Have you read much of the Bard?”

“What is that?”

The little flicker of hope he’d felt died immediately. “William Shakespeare.”

“Oh. No, I don’t really read much of him. Too many thees and thous.”

“Indeed,” Stede said, wondering if one could actually be weighed down physically by disappointment.

“Do you like to read, Your Grace?”

“I do, very much, yes.”

She batted her lashes up at him. “You’re so clever.”

“I wouldn’t go that far.”

“What have you been reading?”

“I’ve been making my way through the Grimm Brothers Fairy Tales again.”

“That sounds lovely. Who wrote it?”

Stede wanted to bang his head against the wall. “The brothers Grimm did.”

“Ah,” she said, then tittered obnoxiously. “You really are clever.”

“Knowing the author of a book doesn't make one clever, dear.”

She flushed and he realised his mistake at once. He’d called her dear. Fuck.

“Are you excited for the season?” he asked, hoping to change the subject.

“I am. It’s my first, and my father is hoping I’ll make an advantageous match.”

“Yes, well, good luck with that,” he said as the band wound down. “Goodness, I need refreshment. I’m quite warm.”

She perked up considerably. “I’d love to get refreshments with you!” she said excitedly.

“Er, no. I’m intending to go have some scotch in the billiards room with some mates. Not appropriate for ladies, I’m afraid,” he said, ignoring her disappointed look. When the music (finally) died, he escorted her to her chaperone as was appropriate and made a break for the billiards room, hoping to find a friendly face - and escape the female faces for a while.

He was thrilled to find two friends, the crown Prince Oluwande Boodhari of Egypt and his cousin, who just went by Frenchie, in there. There was a cloud of smoke in the room and Stede knew he wouldn't be able to stay in there long, but he needed a break.

“Ah, there’s the man of the hour,” said Frenchie, looking jubilant, pouring Stede a glass of scotch.

“How’s it going in there?” Oluwande asked. “You’ve been looking like you wanted to slit your wrist with a butter knife.”

“I’ve had better evenings,” Stede said, accepting the scotch and taking a grateful sip.

“So the hunt for a bride is on in earnest, eh?” Frenchie said.

Stede looked at him curiously. “How do you know that?”

“It’s all anyone is talking about. The heir of the Duke of Fleetwood has to be engaged by the end of the season.”

“The whole city is buzzing,” Oluwande agreed.

“Fuck,” Stede said. “No wonder I’ve had so many introductions tonight.”

“Oh, yeah, mate. Every marriage-minded mama with an eligible daughter has got her sights set on you.”

“And a fair few fathers, too.”

“Fuck,” Stede said again.

“So it’s true? Not just a rumour?”

“No, it’s true. My father is insisting that I have to be engaged by the end of the season or he’ll announce my engagement to the woman of his choice.”

“Who is the woman of his choice? Do you know?”

“Mary Allamby.”

They looked to be considering. “That’s not the end of the world.”

“Yeah,” Oluwande said, “you could definitely do worse.”

“I don't want to marry any woman, as you well know,” Stede griped. “Oh, this is all a complete nightmare.”

“Okay, let’s look at this logically,” Oluwande said. “How many women have you danced with tonight?”

“Four. No, five. And every one of them has been as deep as a puddle.”

“What do you mean?”

“They’ve just agreed with everything I’ve said! Stared at me with stars in their eyes and nodded along with whatever I said. I told one of them that I found it interesting that elephants could climb trees and she agreed!”

“Stede, these women are coached to agree with every word you say. You’re the son of a Duke, and they want to be the duchess. They’re doing their best to be appealing to you, don’t you get it?”

“Well, they’re going about it all wrong. Not that there was ever any hope…”

Oluwande shot Frenchie a look. “So none of them are prospects?”

Stede sighed. “I suppose all of them are,” he said morosely.

“Did you like any of them? Or see any potential in any of them?”

“There were a couple who were… tolerable.”

“Well, tolerable is something,” said Frenchie. Stede rather thought he was grasping at straws.

“You can’t see yourself marrying any of them?”

“No. None of them. I have no romantic interest in any woman whatsoever.”

“You know that about yourself, and that's a good thing, but it’s kind of inconvenient right now. You need an heir.”

“I can get around the sex-and-heir thing,” Stede said with a little wave. “I have a plan for that. I’m not worried about that part of it. It’s just finding someone I can live with. I’m trying to figure out if there’s someone I could actually enjoy having a platonic marriage to, and so far, the answer is a resounding ‘no’.”

“Maybe you could just marry someone and keep them in a separate house,” Frenchie suggested. “I know other people have done it. It’s not uncommon.”

“I suppose that’s an option,” Stede allowed. “I just resent that I’m in this position at all. And I’ve had just about all I can take of this night.”

“Well, if you want to duck out, we’ll go with you,” Oluwande said, and Frenchie nodded.

“Thank you. I appreciate you,” Stede said. “As for now, I suppose I’d better get back out there. The smoke in here is starting to get to me, anyway. I’ll let you know if I decide to leave.”

Oluwande and Frenchie raised a glass in salute, and Stede drained the last of his scotch before he tipped an imaginary hat and turned to go back to the ballroom.

He almost ran smack into his father when he re-entered the gala.

“Ah, Stede. I was looking for you.”

Stede fought down a sigh. “Is something wrong?”

“No, I just noticed that you haven’t danced with Mary Allamby yet, and others are noticing it, too.”

He tried not to let his father see him slump. “I suppose you want me to rectify that?”

“That would be ideal, yes,” the Duke said. “So she isn’t snubbed. And it would be better if you did it sooner rather than later.”

Stede closed his eyes and sent up a little prayer for something - anything - to carry him away. “I'll go do that right now,” he said.

“Very good. I’m thrilled to see you’re doing the right thing,” he said approvingly, and patted Stede’s shoulder. His hand felt heavy, like a pronouncement.

Stede gave a tight-lipped smile, then went to find Mary, looking about the hall until he found her with a group of friends. He approached, and Mary was the only one who didn’t blush and fan herself.

“Good evening, ladies,” he said, and they all looked like Father Christmas had arrived. Stede felt like a piece of meat.

“Lady Allamby, I was wondering whether I might have the honour of a dance?”

The other girls giggled behind their hands, but Mary had a small, brittle smile. “I’d be honoured,” she said, taking his hand. Stede smiled, although he didn’t feel it, and led her out to the dance floor, feeling every eye on them.

“Thank you for getting me away from them,” she said. “I was bored to tears.”

“Are you always bored with your peers?”

“No, not always. But something about balls and the season makes them all so… I don't even have the words.”

“I understand. It has a similar but different effect on men. I wonder if we even need a season at all.”

“I’d be in favour of getting rid of it,” Mary said, and Stede smiled.

“Look, I suppose your father spoke to you -”

“About the arrangement? Yes, I was told about it.”

Something in her tone piqued Stede’s curiosity. “What were you told?”

“That you were using this final season to sow your wild oats, and then you were settling for me,” she said dully.

Stede was appalled. “That's not… no! That’s not it at all!”

“It’s not?”

“No!”

“What is it, then?”

“I’ve been given this season to find a bride of my choice. If I don’t find a bride, my father and your father are going to announce our engagement.”

Mary was giving him a strange look. “That’s not better. You see how that’s not better, right?”

“Yes, I do, actually. I think the whole situation is barbaric. Complete horseshit, if you’ll pardon my language. You and I should both be able to marry whomever we choose.”

“And neither of us would choose the other in a million years.”

“No,” Stede agreed. “We wouldn’t. But we might not have much choice. We might have to get married.”

She looked pained, and he hated this, he hated being the person who was hurting her. Mary was a good person. She deserved good things.

“If you are forced to marry me,” he said, hoping to soften the blow, “I will do my best to make you happy. I’ll never keep you from pursuing your passion for painting - or anything else.”

“Would we have children?”

Stede wanted to reassure her that he would never touch her, but couldn't see how to do so in the middle of a crowded ballroom. It was a delicate topic that needed to be couched in private. “My father expects heirs, so yes. One way or another, we’d have children,” he said, putting emphasis on ‘one way or another’, hoping she’d catch on.

She didn’t seem to, and shivered. Stede could empathise. Then she rallied. “You say I could still paint?”

“I’d buy you all the canvases you want,” he promised. “And paint.”

“What about my painting instructor? He’s a big part of my life.”

“You could have private lessons, if you wanted. As many as you wanted.”

“I suppose it wouldn't be so bad being the duchess,” she said. “Could be nice. But there would always be this embarrassment about how I became the duchess.”

“I’m sorry, Mary. There’s nothing I can do about that. That’s my father’s fault.”

She gave a brave smile. “Well, at any rate, it might not happen. You still might find someone to suit you, so you’re not stuck with me for all eternity.”

“Don’t say it like that, Mary,” Stede said, struck with sadness by the look on her face.

“I think I need refreshment. Will you walk me to the champagne?” she asked, and Stede saw tears wobbling in her eyes. He didn’t dare ask anything else. He did as asked and escorted her to the refreshment table, making sure she was with someone appropriate, then made a beeline for the exit. He was ready to get the fuck out of there.

Edward Teach, more popularly known as Blackbeard, was sitting at a table in his pub on what was proving to be a slow night. The regulars were there, and not many others, so he was able to sit at the table with two of his employees, Fang and Pete, and play a little poker to kill the time while he hoped for something interesting to happen.

Boredom was a fairly new problem for Ed. He’d started his career as a pirate at fourteen, and risen quickly until he was commanding his own ships at twenty-four. He’d been known and feared on the seas, raking in tonnes of wealth, until he was caught by the British and given the choice to become a privateer or be executed. He’d enjoyed being a privateer, though, almost as much as he’d enjoyed the freelance stuff, and he’d served the crown for six years until he’d injured his knee and suddenly, life at sea got a lot more difficult. He’d retired in London nearly three years ago, taking along any of his crew that had wanted to retire, too, and he’d opened this bar two years ago after almost a year of sitting idle to keep himself from dying of boredom.

It was fun, and Ed enjoyed it, but he really did get bored sometimes. He missed the adventure of the sea, but he was thirty-seven. It was time to settle down, he supposed. He’d never been the type to want to go out in a blaze of glory. He wanted to live long enough that it got to be uncomfortable.

Well, he thought wryly, adjusting his knee on the chair it was propped on. Partway there.

In private, unguarded moments, Ed wondered whether he’d made the right choice, whether retiring had been a mistake. He knew it wasn’t, that it had been time to hang it up, but he did long for the excitement and the drama and the life that running a pub didn’t provide. Perhaps he’d made a mistake by purchasing a pub in a middle class neighbourhood and not near the docks. If he’d stayed near the docks, there would have at least been sailors and pirates coming in, getting into fights. Bar wenches, all that. But as it was, he had good, church going, salt of the earth types coming into his place. Bakers and cobblers and tailors and candlemakers. They were fascinating people - at first. But they didn’t have a lot of tales to tell, and Ed missed that. He missed the drama of people who had lived big lives. He was longing for just a little excitement, but he couldn’t shake the feeling that life had something more for him. He just had to find it.

“See your five,” Fang said, throwing down a coin.

“See your five, raise five,” Pete said.

Ed raised a brow. “Someone is expecting a turnaround in their luck, it seems.”

“It’s been shitty all night. Got to turn around sometime, right?”

Fang scoffed. “Good luck there. I think you’re cursed.”

“I’m starting to think you’re right,” Pete bemoaned.

“At least we’re not running from a storm,” Ed said mildly.

“Running from a storm was at least exciting, though.”

“Yeah,” Pete said, “that’s easy for you to say. You guys weren’t the ones getting swept overboard.”

“Hey, we went back for you,” Ed said, a twinkle in his eyes.

“Yeah, you should be grateful,” Fang said.

“You’re both nuts.”

“I’d say you are,” Ed said. “You’re betting against Blackbeard. Speaking of - I’ll raise you five and call.”

The other men threw their coins into the middle and laid down their cards. To no one’s surprise, Ed won the hand.

“I swear to God, you have the devil’s own luck,” Fang said admiringly.

Ed grinned and gathered his coins. “I’ve got a knee that would disagree with you.”

“One bit of bad luck in a lifetime,” Fang said. “That’s not bad.”

“No, I suppose it’s not.”

Ivan, one of the crew, came over to the table. “Hey, boss, Tom Walker is passed out in the loo again, and it’s not my turn.”

“Whose turn is it?” Ed asked.

“Mine, goddammit,” Pete said with a huff. “Whatever luck you’ve got, I’ve got the opposite.”

Ed laughed as Pete got up and put the cards down. “Thanks, Pete. I appreciate it.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Pete said, with a little wave over his shoulder.

Ed was just about to ask Ivan if he wanted to sit down and take Pete’s place when the door opened and a man walked in. He was tall, blond, and extremely handsome, dressed in the fine clothes of nobility. In fact, he was in white from head to toe. His face was rugged, not the typical fine bones of nobility, and Ed found himself immediately attracted.

Then the man raised his arms with a flourish and declared to the almost empty bar, “Hi, all! Happy to be here. I’m thrilled to be granted entry.”

“What the fuck?” Ivan said in a low voice. It was a sentiment that most everyone seemed to share. Everyone was staring at him.

Still smiling, the nobleman went over to a table in the corner and took a seat there, apparently waiting to be served. Ed gazed at him for a few minutes, amused, and Fang nudged him.

“Want me to get rid of him?”

“No, no,” Ed said, eyes still on the man. “I’ll take care of him. Bring us a bottle of the good shit and two glasses. Tell Izzy to keep the bottles coming.”

Ivan and Fang exchanged a glance. “You got it, boss.”

Ed got to his feet, smile on his face, and walked over to meet the unusual man.

Chapter Text

Ed fought down a flare of nerves as he approached the man in white sitting at the table in the corner. The blond man still had a pleasant expression on his face and when his eyes landed on Ed, his gaze travelled over him from head to toe. Ed wasn’t usually very self-conscious, but he was a little bit in that moment, and it took everything in him not to check his attire. He was wearing his usual kit of black breeches and black shirt with a leather waistcoat. Both his hair and his beard were long, both salt and pepper, and Ed had his hair pulled back from his face. Some of his tattoos were visible, and he knew he cut an intimidating and imposing figure. Usually, that was by design. But he didn’t want to spook this man. Not yet. He was too intrigued.

Thankfully, the man didn't seem spooked and once he finished his sizing up of Ed’s appearance, he gave him a smile that was almost blinding - and extremely attractive. Ed felt himself grow a little more entranced - not only because the man was so physically attractive, but because he wasn’t afraid of Ed.

“I’ve seen a lot of people make an entrance, mate,” Ed said with a grin he hoped was disarming. “But you, you made an entrance.”

The blond brightened. “Oh, do you think so?”

“I do, indeed. May I sit?”

“Please do, I’d like that.”

Ed took a seat near enough to talk, but not so near as to freak him out, and stretched his leg out. Before he could speak, Ivan had come over with a bottle of Dalmore and two glasses.

“I hope Dalmore is alright?”

“How did you know?”

Ed gave a little shrug as he poured. “You came into a pub, so I assumed you’d like a drink. And you seem like the type of man who’d appreciate the good stuff.”

“I am. That’s very impressive,” he said, taking the glass Ed offered. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.”

“So are you always so adept at reading people?” the man asked, and there was a little bit of flirtatiousness in his tone. This might be an interesting night, indeed.

“You pick up a few things in my trade.”

“And what trade is that?”

“Pub owner, now. This is my place.”

“Oh, so you’re Blackbeard. I should have guessed.”

“Eh,” Ed said. “I’m mostly greybeard now. Salt and pepper beard at best. But yes, that’s me. You can call me Ed,” he offered, extending his hand.

The blond took it to shake. “Stede Bonnet, at your service.”

“Stede Bonnet,” Ed said, letting the name roll on his tongue. “That’s a name with a lot of character.”

Stede flushed a little, but laughed. “That’s me. Full of character.”

“So, Stede. What brings you to my fine establishment?”

Stede swallowed some scotch. “I just escaped a ball.”

Ed raised a brow. “You escaped? That sounds like a story I’d like to hear.”

“Oh, no. I doubt it. It’s dreadfully dull.”

“I’ll be the judge of that. Go on, tell me. Were there blackguards? Hostages? A desperate, midnight duel for someone’s honour?”

Stede snorted. “No, nothing remotely like that. More like arranged marriages and dozens of young maidens, forbidden from having personalities.”

“Christ, mate. That does sound fucking terrible.”

“It is pretty terrible. So, Ed,” Stede said, flirtatious again, and God help him, it was working. Ed was interested. “Tell me about yourself. You said you are a pub owner now, implying that you weren’t always. Do you have a mysterious past?”

Ed laughed, thrilled to bits that he was flirting. “No, not really, although it’s a bit salacious.”

“Oh? Do go on. I’m dying to hear.”

Ed gave him a wicked grin, watching him carefully for his reaction. “I was a pirate.”

Much to his delight, Stede didn't look horrified, he looked delighted. “You’re joking!”

“I’m not. I was a pirate in the Atlantic for a number of years.”

“How did you come to be a pub owner in London? That seems to be quite a leap.”

“It happened in stages. I was on a pirate crew for a few years, then a captain of a pirate ship for a few years. Then I was captured by the British and given the option to become a privateer or die. I made the more expedient choice and became a privateer.”

“I believe I would have, too,” Stede said. “How long were you a privateer?”

“A few years.”

“Why did you stop?”

“I injured my knee pretty badly. Fucked it up right proper, actually. It got to be too difficult to do my job on a boat that was swaying and rocking all the time. Plus, I had all the riches I needed, really, so I retired to a cozy life in Old London Town. But it was fucking boring, so I opened this pub a couple of years ago,” he said, looking around at his place fondly.

“Do you miss it?”

Ed shrugged. “Sometimes I do. But Not when I have interesting people to talk to, to keep me engaged,” he flirted.

He was tickled when Stede’s cheeks pinked a little. So he was receptive to flirting too? Good. That was fucking great, actually. He wanted to keep talking to this man all night.

“That’s all that’s interesting about me. Tell me about yourself, Stede Bonnet. How did you end up at such a dreadfully dull ball?”

Stede sighed. “It’s the life I was born into, I’m afraid.”

“Ah, so you are nobility.”

“I am, yes.”

Ed wanted to ask, but didn’t. Not yet. He just poured another glass of scotch. “And you’re being forced into marriage?”

“I am, yes. My father - and my mother, too, really - say that I have to be engaged by the end of the season or they’re going to choose a bride for me. So I went to the ball tonight with the intention of trying to find a bride and I just… I didn't want any of them.”

“Any particular reason why?”

“Where do I even start?” Stede exclaimed. “None of them have any personality. I couldn't get a real answer out of any of them. My understanding is that all of them have been trained to say ‘yes’ to everything I say. I honestly, truly think I could tell them dogs meow and they would agree with me.”

“Oh, surely not,” Ed said, deeply amused.

“I’m not exaggerating,” Stede replied solemnly. “And I get the impression that even if I were to break them of the habit of agreeing with me all the time, they wouldn’t be that intelligent. I’ve tried to dive deeper with them, to feel them out and see what’s there, but they’re all so vapid and dull and I have no indication that they’re any deeper than puddles, and about as substantial. The lone exception is my friend Mary, but she doesn't want to marry me, and I don’t want to marry her, either. The very thought…” He shuddered. “To be quite honest, I don’t want to marry any woman for any reason, but especially not some dimwitted twit that I can't hold a proper conversation with.”

“You don’t want to marry any woman?”

“No. You see, I favor men.”

“Ah. I see. That does put you in a pickle.” Ed thought for a moment. “Are you sure your father can’t be persuaded?”

“No. Most decidedly not. His mind is quite made up.”

“Well, what about a loophole?”

Stede took a sip of his scotch and set it down. “What do you mean?”

“Your father just said you had to be engaged. He didn’t specify that it had to be a woman, did he?”

“Well no, but he…” His voice trailed off and his eyes widened when the penny dropped. “He didn’t. Ed, you’re a genius. I can marry anyone! I could marry you!”

Ed grinned. “You sure could, if you wanted to.”

“Let’s do it.”

His eyes widened. “Wait, are you serious?”

Stede looked to be considering. “Do you know, I think I am?”

“How much have you had to drink?”

“I had a glass of scotch at the ball and this scotch. I’m not drunk,” Stede assured him.

Ed did some quick mental calculations. Could he do it? Should he? It was madness, but it was also the most exciting thing to happen to him in years. He was really attracted to Stede, and if he let him walk out, he’d probably never see him again. That wouldn’t suit Ed at all. Besides that, Stede looked filthy rich, and Ed really wouldn’t have to worry about money ever again. And if he decided he wanted out, there was no shame in divorcing for his class. Stede would be disgraced, but that wouldn’t be his problem. It seemed like a win-win to him.

“Alright,” he said. “Let’s do it. Let’s go,” he said, getting to his feet.

Stede looked stunned. “Right now?”

“Absolutely,” Ed replied. “If what you say about your father is accurate, he’s going to try to stop us. He could put the kibosh on an engagement, but he can’t stop a legally binding marriage. I know a vicar, he’s a regular in here. He won’t mind being woken up. We’ll go to his place and be married.”

“But Ed,” Stede said, getting to his feet. “It won’t be legally binding unless we consummate it.”

Ed felt a little flash of heat. “I’m game if you are.”

Stede flushed red.

“Or if not, we can just lie and say we did. That way, it can’t be invalidated.”

“Are you quite sure about this?” Stede asked. “You’ll be giving up a lot of your life and coming into mine, and my life isn’t always exciting.”

“It'll be great,” Ed said. “A nice challenge. I’ve always wondered how the other half lives. To be frank, I’ve always wanted to be posh. Now I’ll get to see. And I doubt you’ll make me give up my bar or any of that, will you?”

“No, of course not. But you will have to come live with me, for appearances. And bring a staff.”

“Just for tonight, it’ll just be me. I’ll bring some of my crew over as staff in the next day or so.”

“Are you quite sure you want to do this?” Stede asked. “I know I'm asking a lot of a man I just met.”

“Stede, this is the most exciting thing that has happened to me in the last ten years. I’m ready.”

“Alright then,” Stede said with a bright smile. “Let’s go wake the vicar.”

Stede’s mind was reeling. He couldn’t quite believe what was happening. It had this vague sense of unreality and he thought he should pinch himself, just to check. The pinch hurt. It seemed this was very real.

“Are you quite sure you want to do this?” Stede asked, expecting Ed to say he was just joshing. “I know it’s a lot to ask of a man I just met.”

Ed’s smile was radiant. “Stede, this is the most exciting thing I’ve had happen to me in the last ten years. I’m ready.”

Stede felt a smile break across his face. “Alright, then. Let’s go wake the vicar.”

Ed glanced over his shoulder towards the bar, where a couple of people were looking at them. “Let me go tell my crew what we’re doing.”

“You’re going to tell them?”

“Good point. Let me tell them I’m going home with you for the night and nothing else. I’ll be right back,” he said, then turned and sauntered off, back towards the men who were looking at both of them curiously. But Stede only had eyes for Ed, his intended. Oh, heavens, he was really about to marry this person. Now. It was madness! Stede was not known for being impulsive, but this just felt right. He couldn't explain it, only that it felt like the thing to do. Plus, he was very attracted to Ed. Why wouldn’t he be? Well, to be fair, Ed was not his typical type, he’d usually never gone for the ‘bad boy’ before, but goodness, he surely was now. He was about to marry a pirate! It was so thrilling!

Stede was just appreciating Ed’s backside when he heard the sound of people coming into the pub and then a “There you are!” He turned around to see Oluwande and Frenchie smiling at him.

“Stede, man, we lost you,” Frenchie said.

“We thought you were going to find us so we could come with you?”

“Oh. I’m sorry. I just needed to escape as quickly as possible. But I’m glad you’re here,” he said. “You’re just in time.”

Oluwande raised a suspicious brow. “Just in time for what?”

“I’m getting married!”

Both their faces now registered absolute shock. “You’re what?!”

“It’s perfect. He’s perfect.”

“He?”

“Yes. I’m marrying Blackbeard, the owner of this establishment. He’s standing right over there,” Stede said, pointing to Ed.

“Are you serious?”

“I’m quite serious, yes. It’s wonderful. We’re getting married tonight, and my father won’t be able to announce an engagement to anyone else.”

“Do you even know this man?”

“We’ve been talking for a while. I feel sure about it. He’s quite nice and I like him a lot. Oh, do say you’ll stand as witnesses for me?”

“You want us to hand the motherfucking Duke a marriage license for you and Blackbeard?” Oluwande sputtered. “That you just met?”

“I do, yes. If you refuse, I’ll find someone else. Perhaps the vicar has a wife.”

Oluwande and Frenchie exchanged a look. “No way, mate. We’re not letting you do this alone.”

Ed came back over to join them. “It’s all settled. We’re covered. Are you ready?”

“I’m quite ready,” Stede said, looking at Ed admiringly.

Ed nodded at Oluwande and Frenchie. “Are these friends of yours?”

“Oh. Yes. This is -”

“I’m Oluwande, and this is Frenchie,” Oluwande said, extending a hand to shake. Stede noticed that he didn’t give his title, and wondered why. But he appreciated it. A lot of people - even people in the ton - were bowled over when they met a real prince.

To Stede, he said, “Is this your groom?”

“Yes. This is Ed.”

“Oh, we’re not gonna miss this for the world,” Frenchie said with relish.

“Are you ready to go to the vicar?” Ed asked.

Stede nodded. “I’m ready.”

“We’ve got a carriage,” Oluwande said. “We can give you a lift.”

“That sounds fab,” Stede said.

“Let’s go,” Ed agreed, putting a hand on Stede’s shoulder, giving him a thrill, guiding him towards the door.

Fifteen minutes later found them pulling up in front of a respectable middle-class house in a respectable middle-class neighbourhood and parking in the middle of a quiet street. All four men disembarked from the carriage, and Stede was nervous - nervous as a groom, he thought wryly - but he tried not to let on. He didn’t want to betray any nervousness, he wanted to seem completely calm.

Once they were all on the pavement, Ed turned to Stede. “Wait here for a minute.”

Stede blinked. “You don’t want me to go with you?”

“Not yet, no.”

“I just was under the impression that we both had to be there to be married?”

Ed gave him a grin. “Such cheek. We’ll all go, just let me talk to him about this for a minute, okay? I know him pretty well, and he’ll do it, but it might just take a little massaging. I have to ask just right.”

“Won’t he want to meet us both? Talk to us first? That’s a genuine question, I'm not being cheeky.”

“No, I’m going to ask him to do it with no questions asked. Just… trust me on this one, okay? This is going to go a lot better if you let me talk to him first so you don't spook him.”

“I’m not spooky!”

“No, you’re not, but you’re very…” He faltered.

“Stede. You’re very Stede.”

“Exactly,” Ed said with a grateful look for Frenchie. “You’re clearly nobility, and you’re a smidge overdressed for the occasion. Just trust me on this one, alright?”

“I do trust you,” Stede said, and he did. He didn’t know why, only that he did.

Ed got a look on his face that Stede couldn’t parse, but it was soft, and Stede smiled gently at him. Ed grabbed his hand to squeeze, and Stede felt that touch all the way up his arm. “I’ll signal when I’m ready for you to come, alright?”

“Alright. We’ll be here.”

“Alright,” Ed repeated, his face still soft. He lingered for a moment, then shook himself and said, “Right. I’ll signal when I’m ready, and then you come up to the porch. Wish me luck.”

Stede watched him go, enjoying watching him, and when he was out of earshot, Oluwande said, “Stede, I have to ask - are you sure about this?”

“I’m quite sure,” Stede answered without taking his eyes off Ed, who was ringing the bell most insistently.

“You know your father is going to shit a brick,” Frenchie said.

“A solid gold one,” Stede agreed. Someone was coming to the door with a lantern, and Ed started talking. Stede couldn’t hear, in large part because Frenchie and Oluwande kept talking behind him.

“Are you ready for his wrath?”

“It’s either face his wrath or put up with a wife I can't stand who can’t stand me for the next forty years,” Stede said. “I’ve made my decision. Do you want to leave? I’ll understand if you don't want any part of this.”

“No, that’s not it. We’re just worried for you. You know we’re here for you, we just want you to be sure.”

“I’m quite sure,” Stede said. “I’m making the best decision I can in the current situation.”

“And you don’t want to sleep on this decision?”

“Absolutely not. That might give Ed a chance to change his mind.”

Just then, Ed signalled for him and he said, “Come on,” to Oluwande and Frenchie, the three of them walking up the walkway to the porch. As soon as he was close enough, Ed grabbed his hand and threaded their fingers.

“This is Stede,” he said to the vicar. “You have to see how in love we are, right?”

Ed squeezed his hand, and Stede jumped in. “Oh, truly. Can't go another minute without him. Please say you’ll marry us.”

There was a little snicker from behind them, and Stede willed his friends to shut up.

The vicar rolled his eyes. “Fine. Come on in,” he said, and opened the door wider to admit them into the house.

He led them into a nice sitting room and lit a few candles. Stede wondered what to do. He just stood there with his hand in Ed’s while the vicar took a minute to prepare, putting on his collar, and getting out his book. Oh, shit. This was happening. This was real!

The vicar positioned him and Ed in the room in front of the mantel and then arranged Oluwande and Frenchie so they were flanking them. Once everyone was in place, he began to speak.

“Dearly beloved…”

Stede let his mind wander while he went through his sermon. He couldn’t believe this was really happening! It seemed so unbelievable, but it was real. Ed’s roughened hand anchored him. It was real. He was really marrying this man he’d just met a couple of hours ago. Oh, God, his father was going to go ballistic. But what would his mother say? He hadn’t thought about -

Ed squeezed his hand. “Stede, love?”

Stede’s heart was racing. “Yes… darling?”

“It’s your turn.”

“Oh. I’m sorry. I was daydreaming about how happy I am.”

Everyone chuckled, and Ed squeezed his hand again.

“Stede Bonnet, do you take this man, Edward Teach, to be your husband? Do you vow to love him, to cherish him, to protect him, to honour him, and to remain true to him for all the days of your life?”

“I do.”

Teach. His last name is Teach. I just married a man whose last name I didn’t know, he thought.

“Edward Teach, do you take this man, Stede Bonnet, to be your husband? Do you vow to love him, to cherish him, to protect him, to honour him, and to remain true to him for all the days of your life?”

“I do,” Ed said, and his eyes were twinkling at Stede.

“Then with great joy and the power vested in me by King and country, I pronounce you lawfully wed. You may kiss your groom.”

Oh, lord, they were going to kiss! Stede hadn’t thought of that, either. But he hardly had time to think about it before Ed pulled him in and kissed him thoroughly, setting all his senses ablaze and making his toes curl in his shoes.

Stede was just getting lost in it, melting into Ed, when Ed broke the kiss and looked at Stede with a smile that was almost triumphant, and the glimmer in his eyes took Stede’s breath.

“Congratulations to you both,” the vicar said somewhat impatiently. “Now if you’re ready, we can sign the paperwork, you two can get on with your honeymoon, and I can get back to my warm bed.”

“That sounds just fine, William. Just make sure everything is all right and tight with the paperwork, please,” Ed said. “And we’ll get out of your hair. I’ll take my groom home for our own celebration.”

Ed winked and Stede blushed furiously.

Chapter Text

Ed had decided in the moment he’d first reached out and touched Stede’s hand on the pavement in front of the vicarage that he very much liked holding his hand, and that he wanted to do it as much as possible. Therefore, once they were in the carriage headed towards Stede’s house, Ed didn’t think twice before he reached over and grabbed Stede’s hand, threading their fingers. Stede seemed pleased, and Ed was glad.

Conversation between the four of them was light on the way to Stede’s, but none of them talked about what Ed and Stede had just done. Ed wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or not, but he chose just to go with it.

When the carriage arrived at Stede’s house, he and Stede got out, leaving Oluwande and Frenchie behind, wishing them a goodnight and thanking them for their help. Then Ed looked up at the house in front of him and felt his eyes go wide. Holy shit. This house was the size of a castle! All he could do was stare at it for a minute, until Stede took his hand and pulled him up the stairs and into the front door. Ed followed obediently.

The foyer of Stede’s house was amazing, extravagant, done up in jewel tones with fresh flowers and paintings and shit. It had vaulted ceilings, fine furniture, silver candelabras, and a huge crystal chandelier. Ed was looking around, utterly in awe, when they were met at the door by a butler who didn’t look at all like a butler. He looked more like one of Ed’s crew. He had scraggly hair and a scraggly beard and sharp green eyes.

“Good evening, sir,” he said, in a thick Scottish brogue.

“Good evening, Buttons,” Stede said, not releasing Ed’s hand.

Buttons gave a pointed look to them holding hands. “Had a good time at the ball, did ye?”

“The ball was a nightmare. I ducked out.”

“Who’ve ye got with ye then?”

Stede looked at Ed proudly. “This is Edward. He’s…. Well, he’s my husband.”

“Beg pardon?” Buttons said with wide eyes.

“Yes,” Stede said. “So treat him accordingly.”

Buttons blinked, but Stede didn’t notice, because he was already pulling Ed up the opulent stairs towards the unknown. “Just let Lucius sleep. I don’t need him tonight,” Stede called over his shoulder.

Ed tried, he really tried to take in his surroundings, but the house was so big, so posh, he felt like he had whiplash. He didn’t know if he’d bitten off more than he could chew, but he knew he’d taken a huge fucking bite.

Stede pulled him into a room, and Ed goggled. This room was bigger than his entire pub, and it seemed it had a couple of rooms off to the side, too. A wardrobe? He had no idea. But he just stood there silently, trying to absorb everything.

“I know it’s probably forward of me to bring you to my room, but I thought it would be best if we gave the appearance of having slept together,” Stede said.

“Ah, yeah. No. Yeah, you’re right.”

“You will have your own suite of rooms, of course. If you want them.”

“Yeah, sure, of course,” Ed said, feeling a little hint of hysteria.

Stede gave him a look. “Are you alright?”

“You live like this?” he blurted, almost squawked.

“Like what?”

“All these things are yours?”

“Yes, this is my bedroom.”

“Look at this,” Ed exclaimed. “You have an entire library in here! And two chandeliers! That’s overkill! This is practically a castle!”

“Oh, this is just a townhouse,” Stede said with a little wave. “You should see the ducal estate, the family seat.”

Ed’s jaw dropped. “You’re a Duke?!”

“Not yet,” Stede said, his eyes twinkling. “But yes. I’m the heir to the Duke of Fleetwood.”

“Holy shit. Holy shit. Holy shit,” Ed chanted to himself, tying to make sense of this. He’d known Stede was gentry, he’d known he was wealthy, but he’d had no idea about this. He couldn’t shake the feeling that he’d gone fishing for trout and hooked Moby fucking Dick.

“You’re going to be the fucking Duke.”

“Yes. Well, if father doesn’t disown me for this, I suppose.”

“I could cost you the title?!”

“Probably not. My father is deeply invested in keeping the title in our family. But I don’t care about the title, honestly. I wasn’t supposed to be the Duke, my brother was supposed to get the title. My only real duty as Duke was to carry on the legacy, to marry some woman I didn’t want and impregnate her until we’d made a son and heir. No, thank you. I think you and I will adopt.”

Ed blinked. Children? He wasn’t opposed but he hasn’t considered that.

“I’m going to die for this, aren’t I?”

“Oh no. My father is going to bluster about it a great deal, and treat both of us badly, but he won’t have you killed. He’d never endanger the line like that. And my mother won’t let him.”

“That’s not as fucking reassuring as you think,” Ed said, mind still reeling.

Stede stepped closer and put a hand on Ed’s cheek. “Ed, can I kiss you? I’d love to do it again.”

Ed nodded without thinking. A kiss, he understood. A kiss made sense. He could work with that. Maybe other things would fall into place if they kissed.

Stede smiled, then leaned forward and pressed his lips to Ed’s softly in a sweet, chaste kiss. Ed closed his eyes and let it soak into his skin. Kissing Stede could very easily become his new favorite thing. It seemed impossible to think that he’d only met him a few hours ago.

When the kiss broke, Stede smiled softly at him. “I know this was impetuous, and that’s not like me. I don’t know if it’s like you or not. But I have a good feeling about this that I can't explain.”

“I just… I’m having a hard time processing,” Ed said.

“I understand. And if you want to leave, call the whole thing off, I’ll understand that, too. I won’t blame you a bit. We’ll burn the license, swear Oluwande and Frenchie to secrecy, and go on with our lives as if we’d never met. But if you stay, you’re saving me from forty years of misery. And I’ll do everything I can to make you happy.”

“You’re a fucking lunatic.”

Stede smiled softly. “You're not the first person to tell me that.” Then he kissed Ed again, and Ed couldn’t help it, he groaned into the kiss, enjoying it more than he should, short though it was. Ed knew then that it would take something extraordinary to make him leave.

“The least I can do is give you a night in a really good bed, and if you decide to leave in the morning, then there will be no hard feelings.”

Ed nodded. “Yeah. I’d like that.”

“Come on, darling. Do you mind if I call you darling?”

He shook his head. “No.”

“Oh, good. I like that. Let’s get our clothes off and get into bed.”

“Yeah. Yeah. Okay,” Ed said, and started to pull off his clothes, wondering what he was going to do once they were undressed and in bed, what Stede would expect of him.

He was done undressing before Stede was, and ended up standing there, waiting for Stede to finish, feeling self-conscious. But he took some time to look over Stede. Oh, fuck, he was gorgeous. And he was nobility. And he was rich. And he was Ed’s husband.

Holy shit.

Finally, Stede was stripped to his smalls and gave Ed a smile. “Are you ready, darling?”

“Ah, yeah. Right,” he said.

Stede pulled back the covers on his side of the bed and Ed pulled back the covers on his side and they crawled in, and oh, shit, it really was the most comfortable bed Ed had ever been in. Still, he was stiff as a board, staring at the canopy, thinking about what he’d done, what choices he’d made, what he was going to do, what was expected of him, what he would be facing tomorrow.

Stede reached over in the dark and took his hand, entwining their fingers, then raised his hand and kissed it. “Thank you for doing this, darling.”

“Honest to Christ, Stede, I don’t know what I’m doing,” Ed admitted.

“I don’t either, but we’ll figure it out in the morning. Together. Alright?”

“Yeah, alright. Together.”

“Goodnight, darling.”

“Goodnight,” Ed said. but he didn’t fall asleep right away. He laid there for a long time, staring up at the canopy of the bed, wondering what he’d done.

4 November 1817

“And just who the hell are you?”

Ed sat bolt upright, ready to fight, utterly confused about where he was. He was in an extravagant room, in the most comfortable bed he’d ever been in, and standing at the foot of the bed was a young man who was well-coiffed and obviously angry, his arms crossed, looking at Ed as if he were vermin. Ed didn’t sense a threat from him, not really, but he couldn’t think of a proper response. His brain was still fuzzy from sleep, and he was trying to get his bearings. Then the man turned away from him and said in a bitchy tone, “Stede?”

Stede. It all came flooding back to Ed in a hurry. He’d met and married Stede last night. He was in Stede’s bed, and Stede’s house. And this man was…

Stede sat up beside him, raising placating hands. “Now Lucius…”

“Who is he, Stede?” the man - Lucius, Ed supposed - demanded.

Ed looked at Stede.

“You’re married already?”

“No!”

“You have a lover then?”

Lucius snorted derisively and Stede shook his head. “No, not even close. Lucius is my valet.”

Ed looked over at the angry man, who was standing with his arms crossed, tapping his foot, then at Stede. “You let your valet talk to you like that?”

“Do you know how long it took to find a valet who would talk to me like a person? I needed a friend, not just a servant, and Lucius fills both roles nicely. Although at the moment…”

“You haven’t answered the fucking question, Stede. And your father is going to blame me for this.”

“Now why would he blame you?” Stede said. “You weren’t even there.”

“And where is there? A whorehouse by the docks?”

“Oi!” Ed shouted.

Stede lay a hand on Ed’s arm to soothe him. “Lucius, that was uncalled for and rude.”

“No, what was uncalled for was you bringing one of your rent boys home. You could at least have the decency to get your rocks off elsewhere.”

“I’m not a fucking rent boy,” Ed snarled. “I’m his husband.”

Lucius looked wide-eyed at Ed. “You’re lying.”

“I’m not.”

“He’s not,” Stede said, reaching for and holding Ed’s hand.

Lucius looked like he was about to explode. “You have got to be fucking kidding me.”

“I’m not,” Stede said. “We married last night, and I, for one, am deliriously happy.” Ed smiled at him and pressed a kiss to his cheek for solidarity.

Lucius appeared apoplectic. “Can I speak to you privately for a moment?” he asked in a barely controlled voice that was trembling with anger, not looking at Ed.

Stede sighed, then squeezed Ed’s hand. “Back in a moment, darling.”

Lucius led Stede a few feet away while he pulled on his silk dressing gown, but not far enough to be out of earshot, and Ed got out of bed, looking for his trousers, trying not to listen, unable to to help it.

“Stede, I’m serious. What the fuck do you think you’re doing? You know what's going to happen! Your father is going to be pissed and he’s going to throw all of us into the dungeons of Fleetwood Hall!”

“Not likely. The dungeons were converted into a wine cellar a hundred years ago.”

“You know what I mean.”

“I do, and I just couldn’t do it, Lucius. I couldn’t chain myself to some woman I had no feeling for, chaining her to me for no purpose other than to breed for my whole life.”

“He gave you an order!”

“And I ignored it. It’s all on me. Not you. Nothing else has changed.”

“There is a way things are done, Stede. I told you to marry one of the women and take a lover!”

“I don’t want to take a lover. I don't want to do to someone what was done to my mother.”

Ed was jarred by this. Stede actually intended to be faithful? That would be a first.

“There are still ways to do things! That man,” he said, pointing to Ed, “is not one of us.”

Ed bristled, fighting the urge to snap at him.

“Ed is a warm, intelligent, caring, honorable man, and I think that’s all I need him to be. And I’ll thank you to keep a civil tongue in your head when you’re speaking about my husband.”

“Your father is going to explode. He’s going to be murderous. You know he doesn’t approve of you being gay.”

“Well, if he kills me, then he’s blown his chance of having a successor in his family. And he really doesn't want Bartholomew to have it, so I think I’m safe. You’ll see. It’ll be hard for even him to set aside a legal, witnessed, consummated marriage.”

“You slept with him?” Lucius demanded, sounding appalled, and Ed fought the urge to flick two fingers at him.

“Of course I did. Best sex of my life,” Stede said stoutly, and Ed hid his smile.

Lucius seemed to be fulminating. “I’m not supporting this. Are you expecting me to dress him? Because I’m not.”

“No, he has staff.”

He scoffed. “Oh, I just bet he does. And where are they, then?”

“They’re at his business. It’ll take a couple of days to change households. For right now, I’ll dress him myself.”

“In what? He looks poor.” Ed looked down at his clothing. It was among his best, but yes, he supposed it did look poor in comparison. “You can’t receive your mother with him looking like that, and you know she’s coming to tea this afternoon. You’ll have to tell her.”

Stede looked over at him. “He’s about my size. He can wear my clothes until I can get a tailor in here to make him a wardrobe.”

“And what about everything else? His tattoos? His hair and beard? He’s not fit for society.”

“Maybe society is not fit for him,” Stede said haughtily. “But I’m not making him change.”

Ed released a little tension.

“I bet his table manners are as trashy as he is.”

“I asked you to keep a civil tongue in your head,” Stede said in a warning tone.

Lucius looked mutinous. “You’ll regret this, Stede. You’ll regret this, I promise.”

“I doubt that very much. Now, are we done here? We have things to do. You need to dress me so I can dress Ed.”

“Dress your own self. I don’t give a fuck,” Lucius said, turning to leave. “I’m not staying around that man another minute.”

Stede scowled after him. “Send word to my mother that I’ll see her at two, and ask for a second breakfast, please.”

“Fine,” Lucius spat, giving Stede then Ed a nasty look, then he left.

Once he was gone, Stede sighed heavily, then came over from where he was standing to meet Ed. Ed was mostly dressed, and now wondered if he’d done the wrong thing. But more than that, he was worried about having caused a row with Stede’s friend. “Are you alright?”

“I’m fine. Are you alright?”

“I’m fine. But he really doesn’t like me.”

“He’s too posh for his own good. He just doesn't know you. He’ll come around, you’ll see.”

“He’s raised some questions.”

“Like what?”

“Like my clothes. And my hair and beard. And my table manners. I have no idea how to do etiquette and all that shit.”

“I’ll teach you, if you want to know,” Stede said. “It’ll take a little practice, but you’ll catch on quite quickly. As for the clothes, all I ask is that you dress appropriately for the occasion. So yes, I will ask you to dress a little nicely to receive my mother today. But any time we’re not doing anything formal, I don't care what you wear.”

“What about my hair and beard? My tattoos?”

“I’m not asking you to change those. They’re part of you.”

“I don't want to be an embarrassment to you.”

“No, darling, you could never be,” Stede said, reaching out and squeezing his hand.

“I, uh, I’m going to meet your mother. The duchess?”

“I’d like that, yes.”

“Do I need to remind you that I know next to nothing about etiquette?”

“My mother won’t mind that you’re learning. She really is the sweetest, most even-tempered person I’ve ever known. I think you’re going to love her, and I know she’s going to love you.”

“I have to tell you, I’m mildly terrified.”

Stede squeezed his hand. “I'll be right with you, every step of the way,” he said. “You won’t be alone, I promise. I won't abandon you, I really do want to make a good impression. …But Ed?

“Yeah?”

“Are you alright with this? I didn’t… I didn’t think about the fact that you didn't know I was the heir to a dukedom when we decided to get married. I didn’t put myself in your shoes, and it’s not too late if you want to leave. I’ll understand.”

He shook his head. “Ed never backs down from a challenge. Ed would rather die. I just don't know how to win this… interaction.”

“Win? Well, I suppose you’d start by letting people see how charming you are. Which they all will, just as I did, as soon as they look past your gruff exterior.”

“I hope you’re right.”

Stede squeezed his hand. “I wouldn’t lead you wrong, darling. Now, come on. Let’s find you something to wear to meet my mother, and then get ourselves some breakfast. And then I’ll give you a tour of your new home.”

Ed nodded. “Okay. Let’s do that.”

Chapter Text

Stede had dressed with minimal difficulty, muttering curses about uppity valets, then set about finding clothes for Ed. He didn't think Ed would like his usual pastels - Ed didn’t strike him as the ‘soft colour’ type of man - but he had a few bolder pieces and an entire auxiliary wardrobe full of autumn vibe. He finally found a winner there: some tan breeches, a black and grey paisley waistcoat, and a burgundy coat. When Ed stepped out from behind the screen, looking uncertain, it took a great deal of effort not to jump him right there. Stede’s eyes widened, and he barely refrained from salivating.

“How do I look?” Ed asked, pulling on the waistcoat a little.

It took Stede a moment to find his words. “My darling, you look good enough to eat.”

Ed grinned a little, like he wanted to believe that but didn’t dare. “Do I look good enough to meet a duchess?”

“Oh yes.”

“Should I pull my hair back? Or just leave it down?”

“Whatever you feel most comfortable with today is fine. For formal occasions, you might want to put it up.”

“Right,” Ed said. “How about if I pull part of it back? Like last night.”

“I think that would be lovely.”

“Just give me a minute,” Ed said, then went to the vanity and started combing and pulling at his hair.

“I like to see your face,” Stede said.

“This ugly mug?” Ed replied, looking over his shoulder in the mirror at Stede.

“I’ll have you know I think you’re very handsome. I’ve never been attracted to homely men.”

Ed turned around, half his hair pulled back. “So you’re attracted to me, then?”

“Of course I am,” Stede said. “A great deal attracted. I thought you knew that.”

Ed looked pleased, but didn’t have time to say anything before a bell rang, and both men looked up at the sound.

“What was that?” Ed asked.

“That’s the bell to let me know - let us know - that breakfast is ready. Would you care to join me?” he asked, offering his hand.

Ed grinned, taking his hand, and Stede kissed it, his eyes not leaving Ed’s, then they walked down to the breakfast room, hand in hand.

During breakfast, more servants than usual popped in or by the room, looking curiously at Ed, and Stede supposed the gossip had made the rounds. But he didn’t care. He was damned proud Ed was there. He just hoped they’d keep gossip to a minimum until he had a chance to tell his mother himself.

Conversation was light at breakfast, but not boring. Stede didn't think it was possible to be bored in conversation with Ed. They mostly talked about Ed’s business, what he liked about it, and what he might do with it now. Stede told him about his own business ventures. He could tell that Ed was surprised - and pleased - to learn that he was independently wealthy, so if his father did disown him, he still had a title coming from his maternal grandfather, the Earl of Hornwick, and enough money for both of them to live grandly for the rest of their lives.

Stede paid close attention to Ed while they ate breakfast, and while he was a little rough around the edges and used the wrong fork or ate with his hands occasionally, he wasn't as boorish as Stede had feared. There was plenty of potential there, and Stede was pleased.

After breakfast, Stede offered him a tour of the house, and Ed accepted. They started with the breakfast room, of course, then went to the formal dining room, the library, the drawing room, the parlour, the lounge, the ballroom, the music room, the sitting room, and the billiards room. Ed looked a little panicked again, a little wild in the eyes, and it worried Stede. He was afraid Ed was going to run. But Ed just held his hand and seemed to take it all in, even if he looked slightly afraid, making little comments and asking occasional questions.

“That’s it for the main floor,” Stede said, “Except for my study. Would you like to see my study? Maybe have a drink?”

“Yeah. Yeah, I could do with a drink,” Ed said.

Stede squeezed his hand sympathetically. He couldn’t imagine what must be going through Ed’s mind. He must feel like he’d been tossed into the ocean.

He brought Ed into his study and invited him to sit in front of the fireplace, then poured him a couple fingers of scotch, bringing it to him.

“Normally I don’t imbibe so early in the day,” Stede said when he handed him the glass. “But I think exceptional circumstances call for exceptional behaviour.”

“Yeah, I don’t usually drink in the morning. Not anymore,” Ed agreed. “Not for a lot of years. But today, I kind of need to steady my nerves.”

Stede sat down in the chair across from him. “Are you alright, darling?”

“I’m alright. It's just… I’ve heard people talk about how your life can change overnight, and I thought it was bullshit. But my life really has changed overnight. It’s… kind of amazing.”

“I hope it’s amazing in a good way.”

“That’s an understatement. I just have a hard time imagining that this is happening to me. Also, Jesus Christ, this is the best scotch I’ve ever tasted,” he said, looking in wonder at the glass.

Stede grinned. “One of my businesses is a distillery.”

”I’ll have to stock it in the pub.”

“I'll cut you a deal,” Stede said flirtatiously.

“Speaking of the pub, I need to go back there. I told them I’d be back this morning. I don’t want them to panic and send out search crews or something. More than that, you don’t want a band of ex pirates showing up at your door looking for me.”

Stede deflated. “Oh. I understand.”

“When is your mother getting here?”

He brightened, perking right back up. “You’re coming back?”

Ed looked at him like he was daft. “Of course I am. You wanted me to meet your mother, and I said I would. I’m a man of my word.”

“Oh, Ed. That makes me so happy.”

Ed grinned. “What should I expect from that meeting?”

“With my mother?”

“Yes.”

“Well, she’s very nice, as I told you. She’s a petite woman, but don’t let that fool you. She’s got a big personality. She can be very cheeky, when she likes you. She’s always been a big fan of things that make me happy, so she’s going to love you. She may be a little put off by your appearance at first, but not for long. My mother, like me, places far more importance on the content of a person’s character than their looks. And,” he said, heading Ed off when Ed made to speak, “she’s a quick - and accurate - judge of character. She can spot a good or bad person right away on short acquaintance. I inherited that from her. In short, she’s going to love you.”

“I hope to Christ you’re right,” Ed said, as he looked at the clock on the mantle. “What time did you say she was coming?”

“Two.”

“I need to go, then, if I’m going to get back in time. How many staff do I need?”

“That’s entirely up to you. The only staff you really need is a valet, but I wouldn't object if you wanted to bring a couple more people along. If you think you might want to. Or they might want to.”

Ed snorted. “Are you kidding? When they find out what’s going on here, what the situation is, there are going to be fistfights about who gets to come with me. But two or three would be alright?”

“That would be perfectly acceptable.”

“I’ll probably bring one or two back today and leave the rest to pack my shit. They can come over in the next day or so.”

“That’s perfectly alright.”

“I, uh, I’ll need to borrow a horse.”

“No, you won’t. My driver, James, will take you anywhere you want to go. He’s your driver now, too.”

“Nah, mate, he’s still your driver.”

“Yes, but he’s also yours. Really, Ed. Everything in this house, everything I own, also belongs to you. And of course, I don’t own my staff, that’s barbaric, I treat them like family, but they do answer to me. And now to you, too.” He took a sip of his scotch. “You don’t quite realise it yet, because we haven’t talked about it, but you are now insanely wealthy. I’m the eleventh richest man in Britain, independent of my father’s wealth. When he dies, I’ll be either the fourth or fifth.”

“Jesus Christ,” Ed said, looking agog again.

“Are you still willing to do this?”

“Yeah. Yeah, I am.”

Stede smiled. “I’m so happy to hear that.”

“But I really should go so I can be back by two.”

“Yes, you should,” Stede said, getting to his feet. “I’ll go with you to introduce you to James and make sure there’s no problems.”

“Okay. But real quick, before I go…”

“Yes?”

Ed reached up, cupped the side of his face, and kissed him somewhere between slowly and soundly. Stede felt it in every cell of his body, like a pulse of electricity.

“I’ll be back. I promise.”

“I believe you,” Stede said.

Ed kissed him again. “Thank you.”

“No, my darling. Thank you.”

Ed kissed him again, a little slower. “Fuck, I have to go, or I’ll get caught up kissing you and never leave.”

Stede was a little dazed. “What? Oh. Yes, Let me take you to James. Right this way,” he said, and took Ed’s hand, thrilling at the touch, and led him out into the yard.

The carriage was far and away the poshest Ed had ever travelled in, and he was having a hard time wrapping his mind around the idea that it was his. He was now the eleventh richest person in Britain - and that wasn’t even factoring in his own considerable wealth. It may be higher than that. Hard to fucking believe, was what it was. Ed had always thought that he was fairly lucky, but this stroke of luck… he had thought this kind of luck only existed in dumb, implausible stories.

The carriage pulled to a stop in front of the pub, and before Ed could open the door for himself, a footman had done it. He disembarked with a little difficulty, owing to his knee and the rainy weather, then stood on the pavement for a moment, a little unsure what to do. Finally, he turned to speak to the footman.

“Wait here for me. I won’t be terribly long. If anyone hassles you, come inside and find me.”

“Yes, m’lord,” the footman said with a bow, and it gave Ed pause. M’lord? He hadn’t considered that, guessed he needed to get used to it now.

A little nervous, he straightened his clothes, squared his shoulders, and went into the pub with as much swagger as he could muster. When he walked in, everyone's eyes landed on him, and he could see the moment on their faces that they realised it was him. All of their jaws dropped.

“Captain?” Ivan said, bewildered.

“Blackbeard? Is that you?” Pete asked.

“What the fuck?” Izzy said.

“Fellas,” Ed said grandly, “Congratulate me. I’ve hit the mother lode. What was it you said last night, Fang? I have the devil’s own luck? Well, not even the devil is as lucky as I am.”

“What have you gotten yourself into?” Izzy demanded, an edge of annoyance in his voice.

“You’re looking at a married man.”

“No way.”

“You’re kidding.”

“You married that fucker?” Izzy demanded incredulously.

“That fucker is my husband, so you’d best play nice. He’s also the heir to the Duke of Fleetwood, and the Earl of…shit. Somewhere. He said but I don’t remember.”

“You’re shitting us,” Ivan said. “This is some big practical joke.”

“I am not. I just spent the night in his house - my new house - in Mayfair, in luxury we’ve only ever dreamed of. Guys, it has a fucking ballroom.”

“You’re going to kill this ponce and loot the house, right?”

“Fuck no, I’m not!” Ed scoffed. “Why would I want to loot what’s mine? And it is mine. We share it.”

“Well what the fuck are you expecting us to do?” Izzy said. “Congratulate you on leg shackling yourself to some rich toff?”

“I thought you might feel that way,” Ed said easily. “But I was hoping you might see it as a promotion for yourself. I’ll be mostly gone, so you can run the pub largely as you see fit. I need you here.”

Izzy looked begrudgingly pleased by that.

Then he turned to the other men. “Have any of you ever been in service? Specifically, have any of you ever been a valet?”

“No, but I’m a damned fast learner,” Ivan said, and the others chuckled.

Ed pointed at him. “You’re hired. Twenty pounds a month.”

“Hey! What about us?” Fang said.

“Yeah, take us, too!” Pete chimed in.

“Done,” Ed said. “I’m taking three of you. If you don't like it there, you can come back here, and no hard feelings. But you need to understand that you’ll have to wear a uniform and all that. No pirate togs. I’m not trying to embarrass my husband. Even I’m dressing up, as you can see.”

“Done,” Fang said, and Pete and Ivan nodded.

“Perfect,” he said. “Ivan, Pete, go pack up a few things now, as much as you can as fast as you can. You can get the rest later. I’m going to take you with me now, to help me get settled in. Fang, I’m leaving you here for now, so you and Izzy can supervise the packing of my shit, Can you guys do that? I’ll pay you, of course.”

“Yeah, boss,” Fang said.

“Whatever you want,” Ivan said.

“Excellent. Ivan, Pete, go and pack as quick as you can. We have to leave in about twenty minutes so I can meet my mother in law, the duchess, in about an hour.”

Ivan and Pete jumped to their feet and ran to their flats to pack.

“Can I have a word with you, Blackbeard?” Izzy said through gritted teeth.

Ed fought down a sigh, then followed Izzy over to a secluded corner. “You can be a real buzzkill sometimes, you know that, Iz?”

“Edward, what the fuck are you thinking? You married this man, a Duke’s son, then you show up here in fancy clothes in a fancy carriage all aglow. You just met this bastard last night!”

“The bastard’s name is Stede. Stede Bonnet.”

“I thought Stede was a fucking horse!”

“Seems to be hung like a fucking horse, if the tiny glimpses I got last night and this morning are any indication,” Ed said cheekily.

Izzy looked scandalised for a moment, then dropped his chin to his chest before raising his head to look Ed in the eye. “Edward. You’re not fucking listening. At least tell me what your plan here is. Are you going to kill him and take the inheritance?”

Ed looked at him, disgusted. “Why would I kill him?”

“To get the money!”

“But I already have the money, just by being married to him. And if I kill him, I won’t have him, which would be less than bloody optimal. I really like him. I’d like to keep him for a while. A long, long while, preferably.”

“You’re not in love with him or some shit like that?” Izzy demanded, sounding horrified.

“No, no,” Ed said. “Of course not. It’s too soon for that. But I can sure as hell see it happening. He’s intriguing. He’s intelligent. He’s gorgeous. He’s perfect, Izzy.”

“So you’re telling me that you sat down and had a couple of drinks with a stranger on a random night, then decided to marry him, changing or throwing away everything about yourself, and you’re planning to live with this fucker, this Stede fucking Bonnet, for the rest of your life?”

“I haven’t changed or thrown away everything about myself, but everything else is spot on, yeah.”

Izzy seemed to be struggling with himself. “Years, I’ve worked for you. I have followed you, I have managed your moods and massaged your crew, because I was honoured to work for Blackbeard. I thought it was a huge mistake when you retired from the sea, but I could see that you were in pain, and loyalty to you made me follow. But this - I can’t support this.”

“I’m not asking you to do a diddly damn thing but what you’ve been doing. Just with less of me.”

Izzy looked like he wanted to say something, and Ed waited him out. Finally, he said, “So that's it. You’re gonna play the wife to this ponce, huh? You’re gonna go be a ponce in your fancy clothes and shit?”

“I’m the same man I’ve always been,” Ed said, an edge in his voice now.

“You’re a toy to him, Ed. A novelty. A plaything. He’s going to enjoy you for a little while then throw you away. And he’s going to make a pansy out of you. You’re making the biggest mistake of your life,” Izzy said.

“Your opinion is noted. Now, are you going to continue to run the bar, or do I need to find someone else to do it?”

“I’ll run your stupid pub,” he said. “And I'll be here when he gets tired of playing with you and casts you aside. I give it three months for him to tire of you. Six at the outside.”

“We’ll see,” Ed said, not letting him see how that discomfited him.

“Yes, we’ll see,” Izzy said, giving him a glare then turned and stalked away. Ed watched him go with a storm in his eyes.

Chapter Text

Stede looked up at the clock on the mantle in his study, then went back to pacing restlessly. He'd been pacing pretty much continuously since Ed had left a couple of hours ago, but he couldn’t help it. His mind was a swirl of things, but three were fighting for dominance - first, had he done the right thing by marrying Ed? Second, how was he going to broach this topic with his mother? And third, was Ed going to come back, or was he going to scarper?

He decided to try to focus on the last one first. Ed had said he was coming back, but there was no way of knowing, really. All Stede could do was trust that he was going to come back. He tried not to think about what would happen if he didn’t, the hurt or embarrassment. He’d be humiliated - and crushed. But he might be borrowing trouble by even thinking about that. Ed had said he would come back. He had to trust that.

As for whether or not he’d done the right thing, Stede had to acknowledge that logically, no, he hadn’t. On paper, he’d done something very stupid. But he couldn't explain it, it just felt right. Something in him felt peaceful when Ed was around. He couldn’t shake the feeling that Ed might be his salvation. And waking up this morning snuggled with Ed… yes, he could get used to that. He fervently hoped he got the chance to get used to that.

And for his mother, provided she hadn’t already heard, he knew the best policy was to be honest. To let her see how happy he was, and show her how miserable he would have been married to anyone else. That was the only hope he had to gain her support and help. And he needed all the people he could get in his corner. With Lucius not speaking to him at the moment and Ed not there, he was feeling rather insecure.

There came a knock at the door and Stede almost jumped, he was so wound up. But he called out, “Yes?”

Buttons stuck his head in the door. “Yer mother is here, sir.”

“Ah, yes. Thank you, Buttons. Please take her to the sitting room and have a tea service brought around.”

“Yessir.”

“Buttons?”

“Yeah?”

Stede’s heart was fluttering with anxiety. “Any sign of my husband?”

“Nae. James isn’a back yet.”

“Ah. I understand,” he said, feeling defeated. “Well, when he turns up, will you direct him to the sitting room?”

“Yessir,” Buttons said, then headed out.

Stede took a deep breath, closing his eyes to pray for about fifteen things at once, then opened his eyes and went to face his mother.

He found her in the sitting room and smiled at the sight of her, kissing her cheek.

“Hello, poppet. You look well.”

“Thank you, mother. You do, too. Please, sit. Buttons will be along with a tea tray momentarily.”

Sarah sat down on the settee and Stede sat down across from her, feeling anxious. He was wondering what to say when Buttons came in with the tea service and he was spared for a moment. He prepared her tea for her, then his own, making small talk about nothing, until Buttons left, and then his reprieve was over.

“Well, poppet, I wanted to ask you about the ball last night.”

Stede suddenly felt stark dread. “What about it?”

“What did you think?”

“I had a dreadful time.”

“I don’t see how you could have had any sort of time, you left so early,” she said in a gently admonishing tone.

“Well, as I said, it was unpleasant.”

“Where did you go?”

Stede swallowed hard. “Ah. Yes. About that.”

“I sense there is a story you’re about to tell me.”

“I am, yes. But the context for the story is that I simply couldn’t stand being paraded around like a horse to stud, like I’m only suitable for breeding and not a person with interests and passions.”

“Well, of course you are, son.”

“Recent events have made me feel otherwise,” Stede said. “You know how I feel about women at the best of times, and when they were all trying to catch my eye, hoping to win my affection, it was unbearable.”

“Even Mary?”

“Mary was the exception. She often is, but she’s not the exception in that I don’t want to marry her. But,” he said, not meeting her eye, “I did find someone I wanted to marry.”

Sarah gave him a look. “You’re using past tense.”

“Yes, I am. That’s deliberate, because I married him last night.”

She blinked at him for a moment, then sighed and sat her tea down. “Well. That’s going to be a whole barrel of monkeys.”

“Is that all you have to say?”

“I’m reserving judgement until you tell me more about him. So please, do tell me more about him. Who is he?”

“His name is Edward.”

She looked confused. “Edward Paddington? Isn’t he seventeen?”

“No, he’s not gentry. He… was a sailor.”

“A sailor!”

“Yes. And he’s a bit… rough around the edges.”

“What do you mean?”

Stede braced himself. His mother was very open minded, but he honestly didn’t know how this was going to go. “He has long hair and a beard and tattoos. And he’s not familiar with etiquette. But he’s very intelligent and a good man, mother. I think you’re going to love him, if you just get to know him a little.”

“Do you love him?”

“I don’t, not yet. But I think I’m on my way. I think it’s entirely possible, even probable, that I would be forced to give you a different answer in the future. Perhaps in the near future.”

She looked pensive for a moment. “How did you meet him?”

“I left the ball and went to find a pub to drown my sorrows. I ended up in his pub, that he owns.”

“I thought you said he was a sailor.”

“He was, but he was injured and had to retire, so he opened a pub.”

“So you only met this man last night?”

“I did. But I can’t explain it, mother. I’m just.. I’m taken with him.”

“Well, I have to say -”

Just then, the door opened and both of them looked up to see Ed coming in, looking a little flustered. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” he said. “There was a carriage crash and it slowed me down getting here.”

Stede got to his feet and went to greet him, taking his hand, so, so glad to see him. “It’s alright. I’m just glad you’re here. Edward Teach, this is my mother, Sarah Bonnet, the Duchess of Fleetwood.”

Ed stuck out his hand to shake with a smile. “Hello, how do you do, Your Grace?”

Sarah looked at his hand, a little nonplussed, then shook it. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Edward,” she said, and Stede was surprised when Ed leaned down and kissed her knuckles.

“I can see why my son is so taken with you,” she said, and Stede flushed a little when Ed grinned and made to sit down. Then he stood right back up.

“I’m sorry,” he said, “Should I be sitting? I’ve never met a duchess. I have no fucking clue what to do.”

Stede nudged him. “You could start by not swearing.”

“Oh, shit, sorry.”

Sarah looked amused. “It’s quite alright. I’m not that easy to offend.”

“Thank God for that.”

“So tell me about yourself, Edward. Stede tells me you were a sailor. Navy?”

Ed looked at Stede uncomfortably. “I, uh, I was actually a privateer.”

Her eyes widened. “A privateer! Oh, how exciting. You must have some amazing stories.”

“I’m not sure any of them are acceptable for polite company, Your Grace,” he said. “I’m not sure I’m fit for polite company.”

“Stede was telling me that you’ve never studied etiquette?”

“No, ma’am.”

“Well, not to worry. We’ll get you sorted in no time, I’m sure. Now, let’s address the elephant in the room - the Duke. Your father.”

Stede sighed. “I could just send him an announcement.”

Sarah gave him a look. "Stede, darling, be serious. You stepped out on your own and made your own choices, and I'm proud of you, I really am. Even if I might wish you had chosen some less... dramatic way of declaring your independence, I’m proud of you for doing it. But part of making your own decisions is owning up to them. In person. Plus, if your staff knows, my staff is going to know very soon. I’d wager your father knows by tonight.”

“Oh, no doubt. I'm sure Lucius is giving them an earful right now. He’s not pleased.”

“He turned on you?”

"Lucius is very dear to me, mother. you know that. But he thinks this was a terribly stupid thing to do, and he hasn't been shy about telling me."

“Well, hopefully he’ll come around soon.”

“What can I expect from father?”

“Probably a lot of shouting and some threats. But I think it’ll all be bluster. Are you planning to still provide an heir?”

Stede glanced at Ed. “We haven’t talked about it, but that’s my intention, unless Ed is extremely opposed.”

“That’ll be the most important thing to him. He’ll be angry for a while, maybe a long while, but will eventually settle down. He really does love you and wants the best for you. He wants you to be happy.”

Stede scoffed. “You wouldn’t know it from my end.”

“I’m forced to ask the question any mother would ask - are you happy?”

He didn't look at Ed this time. “So far, yes. It’s all new and jumbled, but yes. I’m certain I did the right thing.”

She turned to Ed. “And you?”

Stede turned to look at him, too, eager to hear his answer.

“I’ve done some crazy shi- stuff in my life, and this is by far the craziest. But I don’t regret it one bit. Not so far. I think it’s probably the best thing I ever did, the best impulse I ever had.”

Sarah smiled. “Then bless you both. I’ll do everything I can to defend you. All a mother ever wants is for her children to be happy, and I’m no different. And Edward, you can call me ‘mother’ or ‘mum’, if you’d like.”

Ed looked like he was in shock. “I - thank you. I think.”

“You’re welcome. Now, tell me a little more about yourself, if you don’t mind…”

Dinner was sumptuous, the best meal Ed had ever eaten, and he was stuffed to the gills.

“That was amazing, mate,” he said, dabbing his mouth with a napkin as politely as he could and putting it down. “I need to put my cook at the pub in touch with your cook.”

“That could certainly be arranged. They could collaborate,” Stede said with a little smile. “I’m so glad you enjoyed it. Some of the spices are a little difficult to get, but I think they’re worth it.”

“This is not how I thought today was going to go, man. Today I met a duchess. And she told me to call her mum!”

Stede smiled. “She was delighted to meet you. She really liked you.”

Ed narrowed his eyes at him. “Are you alright?”

“I am, yes, just have a touch of headache. Usually, after dinner, I go to my study or the library for a little while, but I think I might retire to my room tonight. Do you mind?”

“No, not at all. I’ll come with you, if that’s alright.”

“You don’t have to do that. You can stay up and explore the house, if you like. Get yourself settled in.”

“I’d rather stay with you.”

Stede smiled. “I don’t know what fortunes smiled at me when I met you, but I’m glad they did. Come on, darling. Let’s go to bed.”

“Alright,” Ed said, getting to his feet and coming around to hold Stede’s hand.

They walked through the house towards the stairs, and Ed noticed that some of the staff still seemed to be looking at him strangely. He hoped that would fade over time. It made him feel like an attraction in a zoo.

“I was so glad when you came back today,” Stede said.

Ed gave him a look. “Were you surprised?”

“A little. Let’s just say I wouldn’t have been surprised if you hadn’t come back.”

“But I told you I would.”

“I know you did. It’s just going to take us a little while to get used to each other, I think. How did it go at your pub?”

“About how I expected. Everyone was thrilled except Izzy.”

“Who’s Iggy?”

“Izzy. He’s the manager of the pub now. I kind of left it to him. I still own it, but he’s running it.”

“I’m familiar with the concept. Was he not pleased?”

“He was happy about that, but not about any of the rest of it. He sounded a lot like Lucius, really. Different but same. Told me I was going to regret it, blah blah.”

“Well, we’ll just have to prove them wrong,” Stede said, squeezing his hand, sounding resolved.

Ed grinned. “I like the sound of that.” Then he thought for a second. “I kind of told Izzy today, but I should probably tell you, too. I’m here for as long as you want me. I don’t intend to run away. I’d like to make a proper go of this.”

Stede looked up at him with a beatific smile. “So you're actually going to honour your vows?

“Yeah. I told you, I’m a man of my word.”

His eyes looked wet. “I am, too,” he said, and Ed raised his hand to kiss the knuckles.

They walked a little father, then Ed said, “Look, it might not be my place, but I’ve been having some thoughts about your father.”

“It’s always your place, since it involves you, darling. What are your thoughts?”

“I know you’re kind of expecting him to call you on the carpet or whatever, but what if we didn't wait? What if we just went over there tomorrow after breakfast, before he has a chance to call you? So we’ll be on the offensive instead of the defensive.”

“Do you think it’ll make much of a difference?”

“Coming from someone who used to fight for a living, yeah. It makes a lot of difference. I think you’ve done something that’s bold and shows a lot of backbone. Now isn’t the time to back off. Plus, it wouldn’t let him get the time to build up a head of steam. The only downside is that it won’t give your mother time to soften him.”

“No, she won’t have that. But I think it’s a brilliant plan. Let’s do it.”

Ed grinned.

Stede walked to the bedroom door and pushed it open. “Oh dear,” he said. “I meant to ask Buttons to air out your rooms today.”

“My rooms? Like, plural?”

“Yes, you have your own suite of rooms, including a bedroom, dressing room, wardrobe, and bathroom.”

There was a pit in Ed’s stomach. “Why do I have my own room?”

“Well, they would have been my wife’s rooms, but since I married you, they’ll be yours. If you like.”

Ed was trying not to feel heartbroken. “Do you - do you want me to move in there tonight?”

“Hmm? Oh, that’s up to you. I can have the linens changed. But… I liked waking up with you. I’d like it if you slept with me again.”

“Then that’s what I’ll do,” Ed said firmly, a little relieved.

Stede smiled. “But I do know everyone needs their own space sometimes, so if and when you do, the door to your chambers is right there,” he said, pointing. “You can decorate them any way you like, of course. Money is no object.”

Ed looked at the door with wide eyes, then turned to look at Stede. “They’re adjoining rooms!”

“Well, yes.”

Ed leaned over and kissed him, delighted. Stede looked puzzled and pleased.

“Do you need me to leave so Lucius can come undress you?”

Stede sighed. “No, what I need is for Lucius to get out of this snit and come do his job. He’s got until Thursday before he and I are going to have words.”

“You’re very kind to your staff.”

“Well, they're all humans, and they’re essentially my family. I love them all dearly, and want the best for them. Even when they’re obstinate. I believe people work better when they’re happy. Plus I genuinely care for them.”

“It amazes me what a good man you are,” Ed said. “It just makes you ten times as attractive.”

Stede smiled at him. “You find me attractive?”

Ed’s response was to cup his cheek and kiss him sweetly, gingerly. Stede put his hands on Ed’s arms, and Ed trailed his tongue along the seam of Stede’s lips, seeking entrance. Stede sighed when he granted it, and Ed felt he’d die of joy when his tongue touched Stede’s. Unable to help himself, he put his arms around Stede and pulled him close, so their bodies were flush, and kissed him deeper, with everything in him.

It wasn’t long before he was hard in his trousers, and Stede was, too, pressing against him. Ed let his hands roam all over Stede a little bit, familiarising himself with Stede’s body, cursing the clothes in the way, until he got to his arse and squeezed it lightly. Stede made a little noise in his mouth and Ed chuckled into the kiss.

He broke it to start pressing kisses to Stede’s face, his neck, nibbling and nipping, relishing the taste of Stede, his nearness, Stede’s breath ragged in his ear.

“Ed,” Stede moaned.

“Yeah, love.”

“I want…”

“Tell me what you want,” Ed encouraged. “Tell me. I’ll give you anything.”

“I want… to do this another time.”

Ed stopped immediately and pulled back to look at Stede’s face. “Did I do something wrong?”

“No, darling. Not at all. And I very much want to do more of this, but I’d like to take it one step at a time, to work our way up to that. Not just dive right in.” He looked sheepish. “To be honest, I’ve never had a proper romantic relationship, not really, I’ve only ever had shags. I was hoping… I was hoping this could be my first real love affair.”

Ed didn’t say anything for a moment, just stared at him, wondering how the fuck he’d gotten so lucky. He wasn't quite sure what to say. Nothing seemed good enough.

Stede was bright red and started to backtrack. “I shouldn’t have said that. Forgive me. I’m so embarrassed. If we could -”

“No, love. I’m glad you did. Because I love it, and I want the same thing.”

Stede looked shy but hopeful. “You do?”

“I do, yes. And I’ll tell you where I’m at right now, emotionally - I’m not in love. Not yet. But I can see myself headed that way.”

Stede nodded. “Me, too.”

Ed grinned. “Good. I’m glad to hear that. Why don’t we just let the sexual thing happen naturally as we fall for each other? Because I feel sure I’m going to fall for you. Let it just be an expression of our feelings?”

“I’d like that a lot,” Stede said. “And I’d like to do a little exploring tonight, I really would, but I truly do have a headache.”

“You’re fine, love, I get it.” Ed kissed his forehead. “I’m sure you’re tired. Let’s get you out of these clothes and into bed, alright?”

“You’ll stay with me?”

“I’ll stay with you.”

Stede gave him a brilliant smile and Ed felt himself fall a little more.

Chapter Text

Stede woke up slowly. He was warm, cosy and comfortable, but it took him a minute to realise he was in the bed with someone. As surprised as he was, he didn't feel any danger or fear, so he took his time opening his eyes. When he did, he saw Ed looking at him with doe-brown eyes and a soft expression on his face.

“There you are,” he said, smiling. “Good morning.”

“Hmm,” Stede said, stretching a little. “Good morning to you. Have you been awake long?”

“Only a few minutes.”

Stede gave him a smile. “And you were watching me sleep?”

“I was,” Ed said, unrepentantly. “You look like an angel.”

“You know, for you to be this big bad pirate, you say the sweetest things.”

Ed chuckled and kissed him. “Only to you, love. Only to you.”

Stede stretched again and yawned. “How did you sleep?”

“Are you kidding? In this bed? With you? I slept like an angel on a cloud.”

Stede smile. “Good. I did, too.”

“How’s your head?”

“Hmm?”

“Is your headache better?”

“Oh. Yes. I’d forgotten it even hurt.”

Ed kissed his forehead. “I‘m glad. So while you were sleeping, I was thinking about what we could do today.”

Stede stiffened slightly when he remembered what they were supposed to do. “I thought we were going to confront my father?”

“We are, but that won’t take all day. Once that’s over, we have the whole day to ourselves.”

“Seeing my father is going to be a nightmare.”

“I don’t think it’ll be as bad as you think. But other than that, what do you want to do today?”

Stede felt like he was being swallowed by doom. “I can’t think of anything else. All I can think about is what we’re about to do.”

Ed ran a hand down his shoulder, his bicep. “Try for me, love. Let’s focus on something else. What’s something we could do this afternoon? Something for me and you?”

He thought for a moment. “We could finish getting you moved in.”

Ed smiled. “Good. I like that. When are we going to start making me socially presentable?”

“I don’t want to force you into a box, Ed.”

“You’re not forcing me into anything. When I agreed to marry you, I did so knowing that I’d have to learn to fit into your world. I really do want to make you proud. So when do we start?”

Stede felt a little prickle of tears in his eyes that he blinked back. “Well, I guess we should start soonish. Perhaps today. And we could also have a tailor here this week, if you’d like, to get you measured for your own clothes, so you don’t have to wear my borrowed clothes.”

“I don’t mind your borrowed things. They’re very fine.”

“You deserve your own fine things, darling,” Stede said.

Ed grinned. “That would be nice. But I really don’t mind wearing your things for now. When do we have a social obligation?”

“I was supposed to go to several things coming up, but I’m planning to ignore invitations for a while.”

“That’s good thinking. It’ll give me some time to learn and be less embarrassing.”

“No, darling, that’s not it at all. I am not embarrassed by you, not one bit. I just thought we could use a little time to get to know each other better, get ourselves on a solid foundation. Consider it a honeymoon of sorts. It has nothing to do with etiquette. It’s just me being greedy for you.”

Ed grinned and pressed a soft kiss to his lips. “I’m greedy for time with you, too.”

Stede let his eyes smolder a little. “I know something else we could do.”

“You do?”

“I do, and we could do it right now.”

“What’s that, then?”

“You could kiss me some more.”

Ed smiled a little wolfishly. “My pleasure,” he said, then caught Stede’s mouth in a kiss, slow and deliberate. Stede threaded his hand through his hair, and pulled him so he was laying partially on top of him, and there was a great deal of skin touching. His free hand roamed all over Ed’s smooth back, feeling his strength, and within moments, they were hard against each other.

Stede sent his hand down under Ed’s smalls to touch his bare arse, and Ed thrust against him. Coyly, he slid his hand around to find Ed’s cock and started to caress it. It was big and thick in his hand.

“Mmm,” Ed said, breaking the kiss. “Do you want -”

Stede nodded. “Yes, please.”’

“Are you sure? Last night you weren't sure.”

“I still don’t want to go all the way, as they say. But I’d very much like us to touch each other,” he said as she stroked Ed’s cock. Then he nipped Ed’s ear and breathed into it. “Touch me, darling, please.”

Ed shivered in his arms and hurriedly repositioned himself so they were lying side by side. He slid his hand down the front of Stede’s smalls and wrapped around his cock. Stede moaned into the kiss and Ed broke the kiss, panting.

“Holy shit, Stede. Your dick is huge.”

“Is that bad?”

“No, not at all.”

“Good. Please keep your hand on me,” Stede requested, thrusting into it.

Ed kissed him again, zealously, and Stede kissed him back with equal fervour. Ed’s hand was work-roughened and unlike any other that had ever touched him, but it felt so good on his cock. He wanted to feel Ed's hands everywhere.

“Ed, darling,” he gasped, still thrusting into his hand. “Tell me about what you want to do to me in the future.”

Ed groaned and bit his neck. “There isn’t anything I don't want to do to you or for you, Stede Bonnet. Do you hear me? I want to do everything you want,” he professed, his hips speeding up.

Stede started kissing his chest, his shoulders. “I want to suck you next, I think. I want to taste your cock. I want to get it in my mouth and make you come with my name on your lips.”

“Fuck, hnnngh,” Ed groaned.

“Do you have anything to add?”

“Only that I want to get your cock in my mouth, too.”

“I’m in favour of that,” Stede said breathlessly. “I'll tell you what I’d like to do. You have a lucious arse. I’d like to eat it.”

“Oh, my God,” Ed groaned. “Oh, shit. Oh, God.”

“I would,” Stede said, adding a twist to his wrist as he pumped Ed and thrust into his hand. “I wonder whether you’re going to like to do the fucking or be fucked when the time comes?”

“I - I like both,” Ed said, eyes closed in bliss.

“Oh, good. I do, too. I very much like to fuck, but there are times when one just wants to be fucked. It depends on my mood.”

“Fuck, Stede. Fuck. I’m so close.”

“Oh, darling, I am too. Come for me, please. Come all over my hand.”

“Only… only if you come, too.”

“I will, my sweet. I’m very close. Oh, darling, your hand feels so good. I can't wait for more with you.”

“Fuck, sweetheart. Here I come. Shit. Shit. Fuck. Ah! Ah! Ah!”

Ed cried out and Stede felt hot come spill all over his hand. He smiled to himself and looked down to see the come spilling, then up at Ed’s face, which was far more beautiful. He had his eyes closed, his face slack, and Stede knew he was perilously close to falling in love already.

Ed’s hand had stilled on Stede’s cock, and when Ed finished coming, he lay there panting for a minute. Stede was torn between wanting to just watch Ed, appreciating his beauty, and biological need, but finally biological need drove him, and he put his hand over Ed’s on his cock and started to guide his movements.

“I'm sorry,” Ed said at once.

“Don’t be. I just need to come or I’m afraid I’ll die.”

Ed gave a little smile and kissed Stede, speeding up his hand. “We wouldn’t want that. Does it feel good, love? Do you need more or less? Tell me what you want, what you need, and let me provide it.”

“You’re doing perfect,” Stede said. “I’m getting close. Your hand feels so good, so fucking good…”

Ed kissed him, wet and messy. “Come, love. Come for me. Come, sweetheart.”

Stede released with a cry, exploding all over his hand and Ed’s, into sparkling fissures of pleasure, feeling like he was turning inside out. He jerked helplessly on the bed while Ed pumped him, then stilled when Ed’s hand stilled, panting for breath, feeling totally spent.

Ed looked pleased. “How was that?”

“Oh, my darling,” Stede said, and kissed him. He tried to reach up to touch Ed’s face, then realised his hand was still sticky and covered with come, and stopped himself just in time. He and Ed laughed at the near-mistake, then used a bit of sheet to clean the come off of themselves before enjoying a leisurely kiss. When the kiss broke, they curled up in each other’s arms.

“Well, that was the most pleasant waking up I’ve had in… ever,” Stede said.

Ed chuckled. “If you play your cards just right, love, you might wake up like that every day.”

“You do spoil me.”

“I intend to try to spoil you,” Ed said, and they were smiling when their mouths met in another kiss.

They were still kissing lazily and Stede was wondering if it really was too soon to be in love a couple of minutes later when the door burst open and Lucius came sauntering in. Stede yelped and grabbed the covers to pull over he and Ed’s nakedness.

“Lucius, what the hell?”

“What?”

“Don’t you knock?”

“I never have before. Why would I?” Then he got a smirk. “Am I interrupting?”

Stede’s cheeks heated, but Ed seemed relaxed. “At the moment, no. But from now on, you should assume that the possibility for interruption exists at all times, and you need to knock.”

“Okay, okay,” Lucius said in a little singsong voice, a smile on his face.

Stede knew he should get up and start going about his day, it was what Lucius was expecting, but he was loath to leave Ed’s arms. So, to delay, he asked, “Why are you in such a good mood?”

“It’s a lovely morning.”

“You hate mornings, you hate Ed, and last I heard, you hated me.”

“Piffle. I never hated you.”

“What’s going on, Lucius?”

Lucius gave him a grin. “I just met some new people and I’m in a good mood, is all. Now, let me get you dressed, and we’ll get Ivan up here and start showing him how to dress… I’m not sure what to call you, sir,” Lucius said to Ed.

“Uh, Ed is fine.”

“Behind closed doors,” Stede added. “Same as with me.”

“Alright, Ed,” Lucius said with a winning smile. “What do you think, Stede? The rust colored jacket today?” he asked as he sashayed into the wardrobe.

Stede and Ed gave each other a look. Stede was confused, but Ed looked amused.

“That was weird. What brought that on?”

“I don’t know, I’m just glad he’s warming to me.”

“Yeah, I suppose I shouldn't look a gift horse in the mouth.”

Ed kissed his cheek. “Come on, love, Let’s get dressed and eat breakfast and get the unpleasantness out of the way, then we can get to do the fun stuff.” Then he wickedly nibbled Stede’s ear. “Maybe tonight, we can fool around a little more.”

Stede shivered. “Oh, I like that idea very much. You’re on.”

Ed was in the carriage with Stede, dressed in fancy clothes again, on their way to the Duke and Duchess’ townhome. Ed was nervous, but not nearly as nervous as Stede, who seemed to be terrified. His hand was clammy and he was staring out of the window.

“Are you alright?” Ed asked, wondering what answer Stede would give, how honest he would be.

“I’m a little nervous,” Stede admitted with a brittle smile.

Ed was thrilled that Stede had been honest, and raised his hand so he could kiss his knuckles. “Would it make it better to talk about the worst case scenario?”

“Worst case scenario, he murders us.”

He felt a thrill of fear. “Do you think that’s realistic?”

Stede shook his head. “No, I don’t. Not really.”

“What do you think is the most realistic option?”

“He could have the King forcibly annul us.”

"Do you really think that will happen? Think about it. Do you think the king will forcibly annul a happy gay couple just because a parent disapproves?"

Stede looked thoughtful. "Well, no..."

Ed grinned. "Okay, so that's out."

"He could disown me,” Stede said.

"Okay. What would that look like?"

"Not much would change, really. I'd still get the title from my mother's father, and that inheritance, and I have my own money. So it's not like we'd be poor. But it would be shameful."

"Are you willing to live with a little shame?"

"For you? Yes."

Ed felt warm all over. "Do you think that's realistic?"

"No, not really. He really wants heirs. And I think that will be his biggest problem - I won't be providing him with natural heirs."

"We can adopt,” Ed said simply.

Stede sighed. "I guess we do need to talk about that. I feel like I'm forcing a lot of things on you."

"No, love. I married you knowing you were nobility and that heirs are an important thing. As well as fitting into your life. None of it is that much of a shock."

“But you didn't know as much as I thought you did. I should have made sure. If you want out…”

Ed squeezed his hand. "I told you, love. I want to make a proper go of this."

"It's only been three days, Ed,” Stede said fretfully. “Not even three days.”

"Stede, if you want to have doubts, you can have them. But right as we're about to pull up and confront your father is not the time to have them. We've got to be strong as a rock."

"You're right,” Stede said, shaking his head. “You're right. I’m sorry."

“Don’t apologise to me, love. And if you want me gone, you’re going to have to say so plainly.”

“I don’t want you gone. Please don’t go.”

“Good. I’m glad you don’t want me gone because I don’t want to go.” He squeezed Stede’s hand. “This is going to be okay. We just came up with the worst things that can happen, and they’re not so bad. We’ll be fine,” Ed said. “Do you have any last minute advice for me?”

“Just please remember to be respectful. My mother wants you to call her mum, but my father… he’s more rigid. You’ll need to call him ‘Your Grace’.”

“I can do that,” Ed said.

The carriage pulled to a stop in front of a townhome that was bigger than Stede’s, and the footman opened the door. He and Stede got out and once they were on the pavement, they immediately reached for each other’s hands. Ed did his best to swallow his nerves.

They were met in the foyer by a butler who was clearly surprised to see them.

“Good morning, Wadsworth.”

“Good morning, sir.”

“Wadsworth, this is my husband.”

“I’ve heard about him, sir. How do you do?” he said towards Ed. Ed inclined his head, not willing to let go of Stede’s hand.

“Where is my father?”

“He’s in the breakfast room.”

“WIll you tell him we’re here? He’s going to want to see us, I’m sure.”

“Yes, sir, I’ll be glad to. You can go into the parlour, and I’ll send him forthwith.”

Stede led Ed down the corridor to a tall oak door, then pushed it open to reveal a posh sitting room, done up in powder blue with lots of books and knickknacks. Stede led Ed over to a settee in front of a coffee table and they sat beside each other, hands held between them. Stede’s hand was even clammier now, but Ed didn’t care. He was sure his was, too.

“This will all be alright,” he said in a low voice. “No matter what he says or does, we’ll be alright.”

Stede gave him a tight-lipped smile, and Ed wished he could soothe him.

The ticking of the grandfather clock in the corner was loud, marking time which seemed to be passing at an interminably slow rate. But finally, after an age, the door opened. Stede shot to his feet, rigid, and Ed got to his feet, too, to greet an older man who looked not very much like Stede. He had a hard look on his face, unpleasant, and greying hair. He could tell that this man was used to being intimidating, and he could tell that Stede was intimidated, but Ed wasn’t quite as impressed.

“So,” said the Duke in a cold tone. “I suppose this is my new son in law.”

“Good morning, father,” Stede said.

“Good, is it?”

“It is for me. I’m here to present to you my husband, Edward Teach. Ed, this is the Duke of Fleetwood.”

Ed stepped forward to extend his hand. “I’m pleased to meet you, Your Grace.”

The Duke looked at him as if he’d stepped in something, then turned back to Stede without shaking his hand.

“By which you mean you ran off and got married without ever consulting me so you could rub it in my face and make me look foolish. Is that correct?”

Stede seemed to shrink a tiny amount. “That wasn’t my intent, father.”

“Then what was your intent?”

“I wanted to marry someone I could be happy with, and I could never be happy with any of the women you wanted me to choose from.”

“Marriage is not about happiness,” the Duke said coldly. “It’s about duty.”

“I don't believe that. I believe it’s about love. Or it should be.”

“So you’re telling me you love this… this… man? This ruffian? This hooligan?”

Ed clenched his fist and looked around the room on instinct. HIs eyes landed on a letter opener.

“I feel more for him than I’ve felt for any person in a long time,” Stede said, and Ed was warmed.

“Are you happy now? Now that you’ve made me a laughingstock?”

“I don’t believe I’ve made you a laughingstock, father,” Stede said in a controlled tone. “But I am happy. Happier than I thought I could ever be with a spouse.”

“My understanding is that you met and married this man while drunk.”

“No. We weren’t drunk.”

“I believe I would have preferred it if you were drunk. Perhaps that could explain your poor decision. But this? While sober? God, the shame you’ve brought down on me.”

“That wasn’t my intent, father, I was just seeking happiness for myself.”

“I’ve known you weren’t interested in women, but that doesn’t explain why you had to find a man who exemplifies everything you’re not. Long hair? A beard? I knew you were a poof, but I thought you had taste.”

Ed snapped and made to reach for the letter opener, prepared to threaten the Duke, but Stede seemed to sense what he was doing and knocked it out of the way. Deprived of a weapon, he got in the Duke’s face, his eyes flashing, and while the Duke’s face was coldly defiant, he could see fear in his eyes.

“I know I’m not what you wanted, I know I’m not fancy with a fancy title, and I know you’re pissed off that I have a cock. But I will not stand for you talking to him like that.”’

“Edward!”

“He’s my son!”

“And he’s my husband!” Ed shot back, ignoring Stede. "If you’d like to see what I look like when I’m angry, feel free to call him another slur.”

The Duke was glaring at him, but kept his mouth shut.

Ed wasn’t done. “You know, all my life I was taught that the nobility were better than me. That anyone with a title was my ‘better’. But you’re not, are you? You’re just a man. Well, most of the nobility are just men. You’re less than a man. A real man wouldn’t treat his son this way. A real man would love, accept, and support his son, not worrying about a fucking heir. A real man would be thrilled that his son found happiness. But not you. No, not you. Fuck you, man.”

In a small, awed voice, Ed heard Stede say, “Your Grace.”

“Sorry. Fuck you, Your Grace,” he said with a sarcastic little bow. “Stede, let’s get out of here,” he said, reaching back behind himself and taking Stede’s hand. The two left the Duke standing in the middle of the sitting room, speechless.

Neither of them said a word, just held each other’s hands, while they waited for the carriage, but Stede was glowing, and Ed felt adrenaline coursing through his veins. He was overwhelmed by what he’d just done. Had he really said the words, “fuck you, Your Grace”?

As soon as they were in the carriage with the door shut, Stede kissed him hard, tongue invading, his hand in Ed’s hair, and Ed kissed him back, releasing pent up emotions.

“My darling. You - you were amazing,” Stede praised.

“I hope I didn’t overdo it.”

“No, you didn’t, I don’t think. Ed, no one has ever defended me like that. Not ever.”

“You’ve never met anyone worth a damn, then.”

“I certainly haven't,” Stede said, then kissed him again. “I have to tell you, that little performance just put our ‘go slow’ plan in jeopardy. I could tear you apart right now.”

Ed chuckled. “Sweetheart, I’m too jumped up on adrenaline to do right by you right now. But I'll tell you what. You keep that memory, this feeling, for some other time. I'd like to capitalise on it later.”

“Anytime you want, Ed,” Stede said, with stars in his eyes.

Chapter Text

7 November, 1817

Stede was pleasantly surprised, but only a little bit, to find that he very much enjoyed spending time with his husband. He’d always been somewhat of a loner, and still valued his alone time, but he very much enjoyed having Ed around, having him with him. They talked about all sorts of things, from the mundane to the philosophical, and Stede was delighted to discover that although Ed wasn’t as well read as he was, he was highly, highly intelligent and a deep thinker, and they had very stimulating conversations.

They also flirted a lot, which Stede found delightful. In his life, flirting had always been something that was foisted on him by women angling to become the duchess, or if he was lucky, it would be a means to an end from some man or another whom he might have a rendezvous with. All the flirting, though, had been short lived, and it thrilled Stede that now not only was Ed the most attractive person he’d ever had the pleasure of flirting with, and the most intelligent, he was also his husband, so Stede could flirt with him at his leisure. Ed seemed to enjoy it - and flirted back. It was dizzying.

“Oh” Ed said at lunch two days after the confrontation with the Duke. “I forgot to tell you, I found out why Luci is being so nice.”

“Oh? Do tell.”

“He’s made the acquaintance of one of my crew. Pete.”

“You’re kidding!”

“I’m not. Apparently, they’ve really hit it off. Pete seemed to have stars in his eyes.”

“Well, that’s interesting,” Stede said. “I’ll have to ask Luci about it, and to chastise him for keeping a secret. How are your crew settling in?”

“Pretty well, I think. Fang had some complaints over the uniform bit, but I think it will just take a little while for him to adjust. They all think they’ve hit the jackpot.”

“Yes, well, I can relate,” Stede said flirtatiously. “I absolutely feel like I’ve hit the jackpot. Are you all moved in now?”

“Yeah, there wasn’t much to move, since I’m getting an all new wardrobe. I left most of my old clothes at my old flat. I’ve got some personal effects in boxes in storage that I don’t know what to do with.”

“You should put them wherever you like, darling,” Stede said. “This house is yours, as is my country estate.”

“I didn’t know you had a country estate.”

“We do, yes. In Scotland. It’s not huge, just a little retreat. Provided my father doesn’t disown me, Fleetwood Hall will come to me, and that’s almost a castle.”

“I can only imagine how grandiose it must be if you are saying it’s almost a castle.”

Stede just smiled.

“So how long were you a pirate, darling?”

“Let’s see… I ran away from home when I was fourteen and joined the crew of a ship as a cabin boy. I later learned it was a pirate crew. I worked my way up to captaining my own ships by the time I was twenty-four, and was captain of a fleet for a little less than six years before I was captured. So I was an outlaw pirate for about fourteen years.”

“That’s so fascinating,” Stede said, eyes wide with admiration. “I do hope you don’t mind me asking, it’s just… Oh, you’ll think I’m silly.”

“I won’t, I promise. Go on.”

Stede’s face was red and he wouldn’t meet Ed's eye. “I’ve always heard and read stories of pirates and thought what a wonderful life you must live, so different from mine. And I’ve harboured lots of fantasies about running away from my own life to be a pirate.”

“Why would I think that’s silly when that’s exactly what I did?” Ed asked. “It’s not silly to dream of a different life, when you feel trapped in the life you’re in.”

“I even took fencing lessons for a while, hoping to be more like a pirate,” Stede admitted. “And I had a couple of model ships I built. It was quite a fleshed out little daydream. I’d love to hear all your stories.”

“Ah, love, my stories aren’t fit for polite company.”

“That’s my mother. I’m not polite. I want you to tell me… talk to me like I’m one of your crew.”

“You don’t want that,” Ed said with a grin.

“I want you to talk to me like your equal. Because you are my equal.”

Ed seemed to come to a decision. “Alright, I’ll tell you some stories,” he said. “But maybe not during lunch. I don’t think you want to hear about me gouging eyeballs out of skulls while we eat.”

Stede’s eyes widened. “You did that?”

“When the need arose, yeah. Only one eye, though. It’s more effective to maim than kill, nine times out of ten.”

“I’ll remember that,” Stede said.

“I do think I can tell you some of it now,” Ed said. “We used to raid ships, to take their cargo. And we’d often take them through a fuckery.”

“What’s a fuckery?”

“It’s… hard to define. It’s a way of scaring them. Trickery. Scaring the bejesus out of them.”

“A bit like theatre. The theatre of fear.”

“The theatre of fear, I like that. That’s apt. I used to hoist myself so it looked like I was flying and lit my beard on fire.”

Stede was agog. “You lit your beard on fire?”

“Using special fuses, yeah. It was effective most of the time. If you scare the pants off of your enemies, you don’t have to kill them or maim them.”

“I thought killing people was the objective.”

“Maybe for some, but not for me. My objective was always to steal as much as I could with as little blood as possible. I didn't mind the blood when it happened, but I didn't try to seek it out.”

“So you were a kind pirate.”

Ed laughed heartily. “I don't think anyone in their right mind would ever call me ‘kind’. But if you want to, sure. Go ahead,” he said, sounding amused.

“I noticed you had a lot of scars.”

“I did a lot of fighting,” Ed said simply.

“Were you ever grievously injured?”

“Several times,” he said. “I've been run through probably a dozen times or more.”

Stede’s eyes were saucers. “How are you still alive?”

“The trick is to take the blade on the left side of the body where it does the least damage,” Ed said, indicating his left side. “There aren’t as many important organs over there.”

“What about the liver?”

“Largely protected by the ribs.”

“Fascinating,” Stede said. “What about your tattoos?”

“What about them?”

“You have so many.”

“Some of them are nautical. Most of them are. But some of them I just liked.”

Stede ducked his head. “Are any of them for old lovers?”

Ed grinned a little. “I actually do have a rose tattoo that I got when I was a lad for a woman.”

Stede blinked his eyes at that. “Oh.”

“What?”

“I didn't know that you were inclined towards women.”

“I’m not always. Only occasionally.”

“What was so special about this woman that made you get a tattoo?”

Ed shrugged. “Nothing really. She was a few years older than me and I thought I was in love. I got the tattoo to show my devotion, then sailed away for a year. When I came back a year later, she was married with an infant. A newborn. So she didn't miss me long.”

“I’m sorry, Ed.”

He shrugged. “It was a life lesson. I wouldn’t have been a good husband, anyway.”

“I think you make a fine husband.”

“Not yet, but I intend to,” he said. “Which reminds me, when are you going to start getting me ready for society?”

Stede squirmed a little. “I have to be honest, Ed, I’m a little uncomfortable with the idea of putting you in a box. Making you change. That’s not what I want.”

“Stede, love,” Ed said, leaning over and covering Stede’s hand. “You need to realise something about me. All my life, I’ve been chasing fine things. I’ve wanted them for myself. I've craved them for myself. It was a huge reason why I stayed a pirate. Now I’m here, with you, and all these dreams have come true. But you’ll be embarrassed if I go out into your world like I am, with a pirate's manners and mannerisms, and I will be, too. So I need to be taught, for my good and for yours.”

Stede thought about that for a moment, then had a burst of inspiration and brightened. “I’ve had an idea.”

“What’s the idea, love?”

“You’ve always wanted to be an aristocrat, right?”

“I have, yes.”

“And I’ve always wanted to be a swashbuckler.”

Ed’s eyes were twinkling. “Are you suggesting…?”

“If you were to teach me to be a bloodthirsty pirate, to be a swashbuckling hero of the seas, I could teach you everything I know about how to be an upper crust member of society.”

Ed looked to be considering this. “You realise I can’t teach you everything I know because we won’t be on the sea? And some of it I refuse to teach you. Like how to gouge out an eye.”

“I think I can live with that. I just want to be conversational. I want to be able to hold a piratical conversation. I want to be able to pretend. We’ll teach each other. I’ll show you how to be proper, how to conduct yourself elegantly, and you can teach me how to be a scoundrel.”

“Oh, that might be a problem,” Ed teased. “I never quite made it to ‘scoundrel’. I left the sea when I was just a rapscallion.”

“Edward, darling, you were gouging out people’s eyes. I think it’s safe to say you were a scoundrel.”

He grinned. “You’re right. We can compromise on ‘blackguard’.”

“Oooh, I’d make an excellent blackguard.”

Ed chortled. “You would.”

“So what do you say? Do we have a deal?” Stede said, getting to his feet, offering his hand.

Ed looked at it, then also got to his feet and took his hand. “Deal,” he agreed.

“Oh, good,” Stede enthused.

“But I know another way to seal a deal.”

“Oh, is it a secret pirate way?” Stede asked excitedly.

“You could say that,” Ed said, then pulled him by the hand until he was in Ed’s arms and kissed him sweetly. Stede exulted in the kiss, his heart beating out a joyful rhythm, and he clung to Ed’s shoulders.

When they separated, he looked up at Ed and grinned cheekily. “I certainly hope you don't agree to everything like that.”

Ed chuckled. “Not even close,” he said, then kissed him again.

They were still kissing a few minutes later when they heard a cleared throat behind them and separated quickly. Stede pulled out of Ed’s arms to see Buttons there, standing in the door.

“Yer mother is here, sir.”

“My mother is here?”

“Yes, she said she wanted t’see ye. Both of ye.”

Stede glanced at Ed. “Thank you. Please put her in the sitting room.”

Buttons gave a nod, then turned and left.

Once he was gone, Ed said, “Why would your mother be here? Are you expecting her?”

“No, I’m not. I have no idea why she’s here.”

“Do you suppose this is bad news?”

“I don’t know, but I guess we’re about to find out,” he said. “Do me a favour?”

“What’s that, love?”

“Kiss for luck?”

Ed grinned and pressed a soft, quick kiss to his lips. “There. Now, let’s go see what your mother wants. I’m dying of curiosity.”

“Alright,” Stede said, and reached for Ed’s hand, needing the connection. Together, they walked towards the sitting room and entered hand in hand.

They found his mother sitting in a pretty floral dress, looking expectant, and even though Stede was anxious about why she was there, he was still pleased to see her. He released Ed’s hand and went to kiss her on the cheek.

“Hello, mum.”

“Hello, poppet,” she said, then reached for Ed and let him kiss her cheek, too, warming Stede. “Hello, Edward.”

“Hello.”

“What are you doing here?” Stede asked after having a seat.

“I’ve come with an olive branch, of sorts.”

“An olive branch?”

“Indeed. Are you willing to talk?”

Stede glanced at Ed. “I suppose so.”

“Good,” she said, placing her hands on her knees. “Stede, poppet, you know I love you, and I love seeing you step up and become the man I know you can be. I'm immensely proud of you. I do hope you know that. But you really might as well have taken a wasp's nest and shoved it right up your father’s arse with this.”

“Mother!” Stede gasped while Ed poorly stifled a laugh.

“I’m quite serious. He’s not used to such open defiance, particularly from you. He was expecting you to do your usual hemming and hawing and then fall into line.”

“Well, that's not what happened. That’s not what’s going to happen.”

“No, it’s not. And he realises that. He and I had a long, long talk yesterday, and he’s willing to be... well, less himself. But only if you agree to a few things.”

“I won’t give up Ed,” Stede said, reaching for Ed’s hand. Ed squeezed him.

“Nobody is asking you to, poppet.”

Stede glanced at Ed, who gave him a raised brow. Then he turned to his mother. “What does ‘less himself’ mean in this context?”

“He will keep a civil tongue in his head and accept Edward into the family. You won’t be disowned, and things will progress as they have been without any disruption.”

Stede felt a small thrill, and Ed squeezed his hand again. This was the best possible outcome. “In exchange for what?”

“The main thing is that you’ll provide an heir. And he didn’t say this, but I will - getting an heir in place sooner rather than later will go a long way towards smoothing things.”

“Why so fast? Is he in poor health?”

“No, not at all. But none of us are getting any younger. To be honest, Stede, it’s past time I had grandchildren, myself. And it should be easier to get them, the time should be shorter, since you’re not… um… cooking them from scratch.”

“We’ve been married less than a week, and you want us to adopt right now?” Stede said incredulously.

Ed stepped in. “I think what my husband is trying to say is that we’ll talk about that together before coming to a decision. But I feel like we can accommodate you in a reasonable amount of time.”

“Of course,” she said easily. “I’m not here for immediate agreement. I’m here to play peacemaker, and if that means I’m seeing my son a little more often, who neglects me terribly -”

“I do not!”

“And my son in law, then it’s a joyous job.”

Stede rolled his eyes. “Is that all? What else is there?”

“Your father wants to get to know Edward, so you’ve been invited to a family dinner a week from Saturday at our home.”

Stede had a little sliver of fear and looked over at Ed, who looked mildly terrified. “We’ll talk about it.”

“We’ll be there,” Ed said, matter of factly. “Is that all?”

“Not quite. One more thing. Your wedding party. It will be four weeks from now on December the seventh at our home. Do be prepared for it.”

Stede raised his hands. “No. No,” he said. “We were going to sit out of social events for a while. It’s our honeymoon.”

“Poppet, the town is already abuzz. You can't wallflower yourself out of this one. You wanted to stand up and declare yourself, and you have! But now it's time to face the rest of it."

Ed shifted a little uncomfortably. “Just so we’re clear, what does ‘the rest of it’ mean? To be more succinct, what do you and the Duke expect of me?”

She gave him a sympathetic look. "It means, I'm afraid, that you'll have to pass reasonable muster in social circles.”

“In four weeks?” Ed said, looking a little panicked. “I thought I had more time…”

“I'm sure you can do it, Edward, dear. Stede tells me you're quite bright and I don't believe a lack of training is a lack of worth. Sadly, there are some that do, so training it is."

"But four weeks,” Stede protested. “Could it be pushed out any farther?”

“I’m afraid that’s as far as I could convince your father to go. He wants to go ahead and get it over with.”

“Fucking hell,” Ed muttered.

"If Stede had gone about things the usual way, there would have been some months of social events followed by a large wedding in state. Since you chose to skip all that, It'll be skipping straight to a party to celebrate rather than an actual wedding. Although…”

“Although what?”

“Although it would also soothe a number of people if you chose to take vows publicly this time. And from a strategic point of view, it'll be ever so much harder for anyone to claim it's not a 'real' marriage if you stand up and do it in front of everyone."

Stede felt like drooping. His mother was right, he knew she was right, but he didn’t like it. “I think you’ve given Ed and I a lot to think about and discuss.”

“And we need to get started on getting me socially prepared for a big party in four weeks,” Ed added.

“You know you can call on me, if you need,” she said. “I’ll be happy to help anyway I can.”

“Thank you,” both of them said.

“One more thing, Stede. Don’t let your father pretend he’s perfect. He had quite a few big fights with his father, too. He wasn't always the dutiful son. He likes to think he was, but he wasn’t. So he won’t tell you that he’s a little bit proud of you, but I will. I’m proud of you, poppet. And you too, Edward. Because I can’t imagine what it must take to face something like this and not run screaming.”

“Stede is worth it,” Ed said.

Sarah smiled. “I’m so pleased you think so,” she said, then she got to her feet. “I’ll leave you now. I know you have a lot to do. But I’m only a short distance away, and I’d very much like to help any way I could.”

Stede and Ed also got to their feet. “Thank you, mum.”

“Yes, thank you.”

She kissed Stede’s cheek, then Ed’s. “Please know that I really am proud of you both. Good luck, my boys,” she said, squeezing their hands, then turned to leave.

Stede and Ed watched her go silently, until they heard the door close and knew she was gone.

“Welp,” Ed said. “Dinner with the Duke and Duchess in a week, and then a fancy, hoity-toity party in four weeks.”

“Yeah,” Stede said.

“Looks like we’ve got our work cut out for us.”

“I guess we do.”

Ed grabbed Stede’s hand and Stede turned to look at him. “Stede, listen. I’ve only ever lost one battle, and it was an ambush. This is going to be hard, but we can do it. I know we can.”

Stede gave him a smile. “You’re right. Of course you’re right. We can.”

Ed grinned and kissed him. “So where do we start?”

Chapter Text

8 November, 1817

They were near the end of dinner, and Ed knew he hadn’t done perfectly, but he thought he’d done a fair job following Stede’s directions. Stede had been coaching him on his utensil usage, and Ed had tried to keep his griping about it to a minimum. Stede had also been gently coaching him about the use of the napkin, taking small bites, sitting up straight, and keeping his elbows off the table. It was a lot to remember, but Ed was doing his best, and Stede seemed proud. Ed was proud to make him proud.

“I know I’ve said before, but the food really is excellent,” Ed said. “My compliments to the chef.”

“That would be Roach.”

Ed grinned. “That’s an unusual name for a chef. For anyone, really.”

“It is, yes, but he’s the best chef I’ve ever known. You wait till you have his forty orange cake. It’s to die for.”

“I’m looking forward to that.”

“I had to steal him away from an acquaintance.”

“How did you manage that?”

“Offered him better pay and a better work environment,” Stede said. “It wasn’t hard to lure him away. My crew are quite happy to work for me because I have a people-positive management style.”

“That’s unusual for nobility. Unusual for most people, really.”

Stede grinned. “Haven’t you learned by now, dearest, I’m not like most nobility?”

“No, I suppose you’re not.”

“You’re doing such a remarkable job,” Stede praised, changing the subject. “I'm not quite sure I believe you weren’t born to this.”

Ed snorted a little, even though internally he was preening. “I wasn’t. I’m just doing my best to make you proud.”

“Oh, my sweet. I’m always proud of you,” he said. “Always.”

“Well, I intend to make you so proud you can’t stand it,” Ed said. “So… I was thinking about what your mother said yesterday.”

“Which part?”

“About providing an heir.”

“We don’t have to. We can postpone that as long as you want to, or even ignore it altogether,” Stede said hurriedly.

“Do you not want children?”

“I’ve never given it a lot of thought, because I’m not inclined towards women. I didn’t think it was a possibility for me. But I do really like children.”

“I like kids, too,” Ed said. “And I never had any, for obvious reasons, but I was never opposed to the idea of having them, if I ever settled down. And now I’m settled.”

“What are you saying? Do you think we should adopt right now?”

“No, I don’t think so. Not right this minute. But I do think if we go to your father on Saturday with a clear statement of intent, we might assuage him.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, I think we should tell him that we’d like to be married and unencumbered for a year, to get to know each other better, but we promise to start looking for a child - or two or three - to adopt on or around our first anniversary.”

Stede blinked at him. “Or two or three?”

“Yes. I was an only child, and that’s lonely as fuck. Plus, I was having an idea, but I don’t know if it will work.”

“What’s your idea, darling?”

“You have two titles, right?”

“I do, yes, or I will. Three actually, since my father holds two titles.”

“I was thinking that if we had multiple children, as far as your father is concerned, the matter of an heir is all settled. But then we could let our children choose whether they want to be the Duke or the Earl or not when they’re old enough. Surely one of them would. If they all want to be nobility, we can split the titles between them. But if not, they can pass to some other relative of yours, and your father need never know.”

Stede looked astonished. “Ed, that’s brilliant.”

“Do you really think so?”

“I do, yes. I love it. How many do you want?”

“I don’t know, a couple. We can decide on that later. But if we get to choose, I feel like your mother might enjoy a granddaughter.”

His eyes were soft. “She would. She always lamented that she didn't have a daughter of her own.”

“So you think that will appease your father?”

“I think he can take it or leave it,” Stede said. “But really I think he’ll be alright. As long as we give him the heirs he wants, he’ll be fine.”

“Good,” Ed said, feeling clever. “I’m glad.”

Stede peered at his plate. “Are you done, darling?”

“Hmm? Oh, yes. I’m done. What do I do when I’m finished?”

“Lay your cutlery on your plate, like so,” Stede said, demonstrating, “then pat your lips with the napkin and lay it to the side.”

Ed followed the directions, and when Stede pushed back his chair, Ed did, too.

“I’m so exceptionally proud of you, darling,” Stede said warmly, reaching to take his hand. “You did an amazing job.”

“I have the best teacher,” Ed said.

Stede kissed him lightly. “The tailor is coming tomorrow. I thought if you wanted, we could go through my clothes and give you a better idea of what you want and don’t want?”

He shrugged. “Sure, that sounds fine.”

Stede pulled his hand. “Let’s go, then,” he said, and led him up the stairs towards the bedroom.

Once they got there, Stede stood him in the middle of the room, looked at him critically, and said, “Alright. Strip.”

Ed gave him a lopsided grin. “Pardon?”

“If you’re going to pick out clothes, you’re going to have to try them on. Might as well take off your clothes and get prepared,” Stede said with a wicked grin.

“Is this just an elaborate ploy to get me in bed? Because if so, you don’t have to try so hard.”

Stede snickered. “No, although I do intend to have my wicked way with you in a little while. But I really do want to go through clothes and see what styles you like and what you don’t.”

“Alright,” Ed said amicably, and started pulling off his clothes.

His husband turned around and walked into the wardrobe, leaving Ed to undress. “I don’t figure you as much of a pastels man,” he called from the closet.

“No,” Ed called back, laying his jacket to the side, getting to work on his shirt and breeches. “Not really into pink and blue. I like purple, though, if it’s a rich purple. Not pastel.”

There was the sound of clothes being shuffled around in the closet. “You can never go wrong with a good neutral, like tan, but I'm thinking jewel tones for you. Ruby and sapphire and emerald. As well as black and grey, of course.”

“Now you’re talking,” Ed said, pulling off the breeches. “I usually just wear black and grey, sometimes with a little colour.”

“Well, one does want a hint of colour,” Stede said, then came out of the closet with an armful of clothes. Once he saw Ed standing there in only his smalls, he froze, and Ed’s heart seized up in his chest. They’d seen each other unclothed, but not quite like this, and he couldn’t help but feel a little self conscious. It didn't help matters that Stede’s eyes were roaming him from head to toe.

“Are you alright, dear?”

Stede’s answer was to drop the clothes and come over to Ed in two long strides, grabbing him by the head and kissing him soundly. Ed kissed him back immediately, arms going around him, pulling him close, and he felt Stede hard against him in a matter of seconds. Which was fine - he was hard as a rock, too.

The next thing he knew, Stede was corralling him back towards the bed, still kissing him, his hand at the tie of Ed’s smalls, getting them loose. They flittered to the ground and Ed stepped out of them so he was totally naked, his own hands working feverishly on Stede’s clothes.

When Stede broke the kiss and started kissing his neck, Ed was out of breath. “I thought you weren’t trying to get me in bed.”

“I wasn’t. But you're so damn sexy… plus, I feel like I owe you a reward for doing so well at dinner,” he said, closing his hand around Ed’s cock.

“Oh, shit. Oh, fuck,” Ed groaned, still puling on Stede’s clothes almost frantically.

Stede backed him up to the bed and pushed so Ed sat down, then chased him, making him lay back. Ed was dying to get at Stede’s cock, he wanted to touch him, and Stede broke the kiss and stared down at him.

“Let me reward you?”

Ed groaned. “Stede…”

“Please, darling?”

He nodded a little with wide eyes. “Yeah. Yeah, okay.”

Stede smiled victoriously and started laying kisses down Ed’s body. Ed laid his head back and closed his eyes, letting himself coast on sensations. Stede had one hand on his cock, going lower and lower, until finally Ed could feel breath on his cock.

“Are you ready?” Stede asked.

He nodded. “Yeah.”

Stede opened his mouth and took the head of Ed’s cock into it, swirling his tongue, and Ed’s whole body tensed, his neck and back arching. He let out a guttural sound, then shouted when Stede started to bob on him.

“Stede, love... fuck. Your mouth feels so good… fuck. I love it.”

Stede was making a terrible mess and a lot of noise, and oh, fuck, Ed loved it. He absolutely loved it. Stede seemed to know just what he was doing, and it made Ed’s toes curl. Without thinking, he reached up and wound his fingers into Stede’s hair, and Stede hummed appreciatively around him.

“Fucking shit, Stede. Fuck. You’re so good at this. Fuck. Ah! Ah! Sweetheart, your mouth... it’s so fucking good. I’m getting close.”

This inspired Stede to speed up and increase suction, and Ed cried out.

“Oh fuck, oh fuck, I’m getting close, I’m gonna come. Ah… ah… Stede! I’m coming! I’m coming! Here I come! Shit!”

He detonated into Stede’s mouth, his whole body curling around his cock, his world exploding into vibrant colour. Stede sucked him through, sucking and licking until Ed collapsed on the bed, boneless and sated, completely limp and out of breath, pushing weakly at his head.

“Stede, sweetheart, I’m spent.”

Stede licked his cock clean, triggering aftershocks, then kissed his way up Ed’s trembling body until he got to his mouth. Ed could taste himself on his tongue, and it made him shudder with pleasure.

“You’re amazing,” he said, awestruck.

“You think so?” Stede said, sounding pleased.

“I know so.”

“Well, there’s plenty more where that came from. I was thinking while I did it that I would rather enjoy rewarding you in such a way - or a similar way - after a good lesson. If you’re so inclined.”

“I’ll be the best pupil you ever fucking saw,” Ed said. “But will I be able to reward you the same way when you do well?”

“Oh, yes,” Stede said. “I think you’ll find I work best when incentivised.”

“Noted. Now,” he said, reaching for Stede’s cock. “Let me…”

“You don’t have to, darling.”

“But I want to. I’m dying to taste you all over,” he murmured into the skin of Stede’s neck.

Stede grinned. “But I haven’t done anything to earn it.”

“You have. You’re an amazing teacher.”

“That isn’t worth a reward.”

“Oh, I think it is. But if it’s not, this one can just be for fun. Or part of my reward. What do you say?”

“I think I can't say no to you,” Stede said, grinning.

“That’s excellent news,” Ed said, then captured his mouth.

9 November, 1817

Over lunch on the sixth day, Ed mentioned the billiards room, and how it was apparently calling to his crew - and him. He sheepishly asked if Stede would mind if he played a couple of games with his crew that day after lunch, and Stede smiled, told him of course not. The billiards room was also his and he could do whatever he liked. But he did ask Ed very nicely not to allow things to get too raucous, or for possessions to get destroyed. Ed promised that they’d be on their best behaviour, then he dropped a kiss to Stede’s cheek and went to find his friends.

On one hand, Stede was sorry to see him go. He wanted to spend every moment with Ed, which was a little alarming. But on the other hand, he knew that being together all the time wasn’t healthy. A little time apart would be good for them. Besides, he'd neglected his correspondence horribly over the last week since he’d met Ed. He needed to tend to business and he knew it would take a couple of hours, at least. So, with a sigh, he got up from lunch and went to his study.

Once he was there, he dove into the mountain of correspondence and got through as much of it as he could in the first two or three hours, handing business and declining or accepting invites, replying to letters. He was just sealing an envelope with his signet when Buttons knocked on the doorframe.

“You have a guest, sir.”

“I’m not really in the mood -”

“It’s Lord Fitzgerald.”

Stede brightened. “Oh, in that case, send him in,” he said with a smile. “And fetch my husband. I’d like to introduce them.”

He finished up the sealing of the envelope and put it in the outgoing pile when the door opened and Stede’s old school chum, Lord Fergus Fitzgerald, walked in. He was tall and extremely handsome, with clear blue eyes, a strong jaw, and strawberry blond hair, and he cut a dashing figure in his stylish clothes. Stede didn’t get to see him often because he was an Admiral in the navy, but they always made time for each other when Fergus was home on leave.

“Fergus!” Stede said excitedly, and got to his feet, going around his desk.

“Stede,” said Fergus, opening his arms and he met Stede in a hug. “How the hell are you?”

“I’m doing well.”

“How long are you on leave?”

“At least a year. Possibly longer. I’m getting married.”

“You’ve finally proposed to Ella Osgood?”

“I have indeed,” Fergus said proudly. “We’ll be getting married in April.”

“Well, I’m delighted for you,” Stede said happily.

“Thank you, I’m pretty excited for me. Speaking of holy matrimony, I’ve heard vicious rumours that you’ve tied that knot.”

Stede squared his shoulders proudly, with a smile. “I have.”

“The fact that you’re smiling tells me it must not be a woman, unless something has changed dramatically I don’t know about.”

“No, he’s not a woman. He’s -”

“Hey, love,” Ed said, pushing open the door. “Buttons said you wanted to… Fitzgerald!?” he finished, wide eyed.

Fergus looked equally astounded. “Blackbeard?! What the devil are you doing here?”

Stede looked back and forth between them, agog. “You two know each other?”

“Admiral Fitzgerald is the only naval officer I ever had any fucking respect for.”

“And Blackbeard is the only pirate I ever had any respect for,” Fergus said grinning. “But I’ll go a step further, I actually liked him.” He got to his feet and went to give Ed a hearty handshake. “How the hell are you?”

“I’m good. Just fucking peachy.”

“How’s that knee treating you?”

“It complains when it rains, but otherwise fine. How do you know my husband?”

Fergus had a wide, disbelieving smile. “You’re Stede’s husband?”

“I am, yeah. A week ago tomorrow.”

“I need to hear exactly how this happened,” Fergus said, still smiling.

“I’ll tell you all about it if you tell me how you know each other,” Stede said, still gobsmacked.

Ed had come over to sit beside Stede, draping his arm around him. “Remember how I told you I only ever lost one battle, and it was an ambush?”

“Yes?”

Ed gestured to Fergus with a smile. “Meet the man who beat me. He posed as a merchant ship, but was really a heavily armed naval warship. I was outgunned and outmanned. That was the battle that led to me becoming a privateer.”

“But we’d met before,” Fergus said, smiling. “I’d heard tales of the legendary and mighty Blackbeard, and it was my job to capture or kill him. But I had no idea what a brilliant tactician he was. We had a battle at sea, and he had the chance to kill me. We were badly beaten and outgunned and it would have been so easy. But he let us limp away. He didn't even hold any of us hostage. I never forgot that kindness.”

“I guess it was repaid when you didn’t blow me out of the water a year later in that ambush,” Ed said wryly. “Fitzgerald gave me the chance to become a privateer, and I took it. Didn’t have a lot of choice, but it wasn’t a choice I’ve regretted.”

“Oh, you can call me Fergus,” he said.

Ed grinned. “Alright, Fergus. How do you two know each other?”

“Well, nothing as exciting as all that,” Stede said.

Fergus chuckled. “We were at Eton together before I joined the navy. We were roommates.”

“Damn, it’s a small world,” Ed marvelled.

“It is, indeed. Now I’ll ask you two, how did you meet?”

Stede thought for just a moment. “Well, my father decreed that I had to get engaged by the end of the season or he’d force me to marry someone of his choosing. A woman.”

“I’d heard something about that.”

“And I’m sure you understand why that was unacceptable to me. Still, I tried to be the dutiful son and went to the opening ball of the season, looking to meet young ladies. It was awful, and I left early to seek out… I don’t know what I was looking for. I just needed to escape. But I found myself at Blackbeard’s.”

“He made quite the entrance, let me tell you,” Ed said fondly.

“So you two hit it off?”

“We did. We talked for a while - not even a particularly long while, just a while - and it was one of those instantaneous things. We just -”

“Clicked,” Ed supplied.

“Yes, that’s it.”

“So when Stede proposed we get engaged, I really didn’t think much about it. I just… leaped before I looked. We ran off to the vicar that night and got married.”

“And that’s been a good thing?”

Stede and Ed looked at each other. “I think it’s been fucking fantastic,” Ed said, smiling.

Stede smiled at him, then at Fergus. “I agree. It’s very early days, but I’m quite happy with the way things have gone.”

“What have your parents had to say?”

“Mum is happy. She loves Ed a great deal. My father…”

“Is a prick,” Ed finished.

“Well, in so many words. If you want to put a fine point on it. The more generous response is that he has some concerns.”

Fergus turned to Ed. “So you’re having to learn all the rules of society?”

“I am, yeah.”

He gave a low whistle.

“He’s doing a remarkable job,” Stede said defensively.

“Oh, I don’t doubt he is. Blackbeard is one of the most intelligent, clever people I’ve ever known. I’m just feeling sorry for him. It’s a lot to learn.”

“In return, he’s going to teach me how to be a pirate,” Stede said with a smile.

Fergus laughed. “You always did want to run away to sea. I guess this is the next best thing. You couldn't ask for a better teacher than him. But you’re not teaching him everything are you, Blackbeard?”

“Nah, I’m keeping the gory stuff to myself. And you can call me Ed.”

“Alright, Ed. May I offer something to you?”

“What’s that?”

“I’d like to offer to be your ear, if you need. I know you’re entering this world of Lords and Ladies and your only friend is your husband, so I’d like to offer that if you need an ear to bend, someone who knows both sides of you, you can call on me.”

“Thank you, Fergus, I appreciate it.”

Stede was smiling, touched, his eyes a little wet. “Fergus, would you like to stay for dinner? I feel like we have lots we could all talk about. I’d love to hear some stories of Ed on the high seas.”

“And I’d love to hear about my husband as a kid,” Ed said fondly, squeezing Stede a little. “Plus, it’ll give me a chance to practice my manners, since I only have three days until I dine with the Duke and Duchess. I could use the practice.”

“An opportunity to stay and enjoy Roach’s cooking and the company of two friends? You don’t have to twist my arm.”

“Oh, good,” Stede said. “I’ll go let Buttons know to set the table for one more, and when I get back, you can tell me more about the legend of Blackbeard. I’m dying to know.”

Chapter Text

15 November, 1817

Wadsworth led Stede and Ed into the formal parlour of the Duke’s townhome and Stede did his best to keep down his nerves. He knew Ed was nervous, and he was trying to channel his own anxieties into being a rock for his husband.

Ed was fidgeting with his waistcoat and his sleeves, and Stede laid a hand on his arm. “Stop, darling. You look perfect.”

“I feel ridiculous.”

“You look good enough to eat.”

Ed shot him a half amused, half exasperated look.

“Really, darling, stop fidgeting. You’ll wear the stitching out on your cuffs, and all of Thomas’ hard work will be ruined.”

Ed dropped his sleeve, but still looked agitated.

“What are you thinking about?”

“Forks.”

Stede gave a little smile. “You’ve got this. I believe in you.”

“What if I don’t? What if I totally blow it and use the escargot tongs and melon spoon to eat a prawn?”

“Well, that would be unfortunate, but no one would stone you.”

“I’d humiliate you.”

Stede gave him a wicked look. “I could punish you, if you’d like.”

Ed gave him a warning look. “I swear to God, Stede, if you make me hard before your parents walk in…”

“We’d have to go home and… fork?”

Ed didn’t speak, but his eyes showed he was amused. “You are a menace.”

“Polite menace, that’s my brand.”

“I’m really fucking nervous about this going well.”

“I know you are, darling. But please don’t be. The chances that my father is going to disown me are slim. If he was, he would have done so by now. He may be unpleasant, but I really do think he will warm as time goes on,” Stede said, as much to soothe himself as Ed.

“I hope you’re right,” Ed said. “I just want to make you proud.”

“You always -” Stede started, then the door opened and his parents appeared. He and Ed both shot to their feet to greet them.

“Mother, Father, good evening. May I formally present to you my husband, Mr. Edward Teach, late of His Majesty’s service? More or less.”

Ed seemed to shake off his anxiety like a jacket and smiled, bowing. “Your Graces. Thank you for the lovely invitation.”

Sarah stepped forward to kiss Stede’s cheek, then Ed’s. “Stede, Edward, welcome. We’re so glad you could join us tonight.”

“I’m honoured, madam,” Ed said, bowing, and his form wasn’t quite perfect, but it was close and Stede was proud.

Stede looked expectantly at his father, waiting for him to say something, and he looked to be struggling with himself. Stede witnessed his mother step on his foot subtly, and the Duke was just opening his mouth to speak when Wadsworth appeared in the door.

“Dinner is served, Your Grace.”

“Oh, good,” Sarah said. “Edward, would you escort me to dinner, please?”

“It would be my honour, ma’am,” he said, bowing again, and again. His technique wasn’t quite perfect, but the effect was good. There was something there to work on.

Ed offered his elbow to Sarah, and they started walking towards the dining room. Stede and his father followed behind. Stede half expected something from his father, some snark, but there was none forthcoming.

When they arrived at the dining room, Ed escorted Sarah to her seat, then went to his own, next to Stede. Stede was pleased when he lay his napkin in his lap just the way Stede had taught him. The staff brought out the first course and Stede watched carefully, but Ed selected the correct fork and began to eat, taking small bites.

“So, my boys,” Sarah said, “Etiquette seems to be going well?”

Stede was chuffed and gave Ed a smile before he turned to his mother. “It’s going very well. He’s brilliant and capable and a natural.”

“I have the best possible teacher,” Ed said with a warm smile.

“We tackled dining early, of course, to prepare for tonight, but we’ve been working on a wide variety of things, and he’s excelling at all of them. The only stumbling block that we’ve run across is me.”

“You? How so?”

“Well, I am trying to teach him to dance, but I only know how to lead. I don’t know how to be led. It’s led to a fair amount of frustration and confusion.”

Sarah smiled. “Stede, dear, if you are having trouble acting like a lady - which I understand - I would be delighted to come dance with Edward and teach him how to do it.”

“Would you really?”

“Of course I would. I told you I’d do anything I could to help you be prepared.”

“But what if I step on your feet because I’m so dazzled?” Ed asked.

“Ed,” Stede chided, and the Duke scowled, but Sarah laughed.

“I must say, Mr. Teach, that your education must not yet have covered that it’s incredibly rude to come into a man’s home and flirt with his wife.”

“Oh, lighten up,” Sarah laughed merrily. “That might be a little heavy handed for the current environment, but he’s got the spirit. It's just right for the ball.”

The Duke harrumphed and Stede looked at Ed, who looked to be relieved.

“So, Mr. Teach, you were in the navy?”

Ed shot Stede an uncertain look. “Not exactly, sir. I was…”

Stede jumped in. “Ed was a contractor of a sort, Father. He undertook to remove resources from the Crown’s enemies.”

The Duke looked perplexed and frustrated. “And what does that mean?”

“I was a privateer, sir. And I was good at it. I retired honourably due to a bad knee and let myself be landlocked.”

The Duke just stared for a second and Stede suspected he’d been kicked under the table. His face went red and he went back to his meal.

“What were you doing with your retirement, Edward?” Sarah asked.

“I just rested on my laurels for a few months, a little less than a year, then I got bored and decided to open a pub.”

“Oh, so you’re in trade.”

“I am, yes, ma’am.”

“Stede owns a couple of businesses,” she said proudly. “One of them is a distillery. Perhaps you two could work together somehow.”

“We’ve talked about it some, mother,” Stede said. “Right now we’re just figuring out the early days of our marriage.”

“How are your businesses doing, son?” the Duke asked, and Stede spent the next little while telling his father about his businesses in general terms, accepting unsolicited advice that he was probably going to ignore. But it made his father feel better to give it, so he humoured him.

“Well, son,” the Duke said, “I know your mother came to your home and told you my approval was conditional on a couple of things. One of them was you making your husband socially palatable.”

“Now really,” Sarah said. “You know I didn’t present it like that, and there’s no reason to be rude.”

The Duke ignored her. “You seem to have done a fair job of that so far.”

Stede was proud, despite his father’s condescending tone, and shot a warm look at Ed.

“This wasn’t a condition, but we’d like for you to consider speaking your vows publicly.”

“Why?” Ed asked. “I’m not opposed, I’m just curious.”

“The rumour mill is churning,” Sarah said, “And lots of people are saying that it’s not a valid marriage. If you stand up in front of them in public in three weeks and speak your vows publicly, that will silence any such rumours.”

“We have all the legal paperwork,” Stede said.

“But that’s not enough for public opinion,” the Duke said. “They need to witness it.”

“Just think about it,” Sarah said kindly, with a smile.

“The last issue is non-negotiable if you want my approval, and that is the matter of an heir.”

Stede shot another look at Ed, who looked at him and nodded. Then he looked at his father. “We talked about that. In detail.”

“And?” Sarah said eagerly.

“We know how excited and anxious you are for the pitter patter of little feet, and we are going to accommodate you. But,” he said, raising a finger, “We’re not going to start looking for children to adopt yet. We’d like to be married for at least a year.”

“But you are going to provide an heir,” the Duke said.

“We’d like to provide you with multiple heirs,” Ed said. “At least two or three.”

Sarah and the Duke gave each other a relieved look, and it was the closest Stede had seen to a smile on his father’s face in an age.

“You tell me the minute you’re ready, and we’ll start looking for nannies, governesses, wet nurses, whatever you need,” she said. “Oh, boys, I’m so excited!”

“You do realise this is a year off? That’s a year before we even start to look for our first child.”

“I can wait a year,” she said happily. “Can’t you, dear?”

“I think I can wait a year. It’ll be a boy?”

“We’d like boys,” Ed said. “But we thought we’d at least like one girl, that Her Grace might like a granddaughter.”

Sarah’s eyes were wet. “I’m liking you more and more, Edward.”

Ed chuckled and Stede grinned, reaching under the table to squeeze Ed’s leg affectionately.

The rest of dinner passed without incident, most of the conversation being about the care of infants, how they’d go about getting them, and what sort of help they’d need. Stede and Ed asserted that they’d like to do most of the childrearing themselves, but Sarah insisted that they’d want - and need - lots of help.

After dinner, there was dessert, and Ed grabbed the wrong fork and started to eat before the Duke did, which was his most serious gaffe of the evening. But nobody said anything, and the incident passed without comment.

FInally, at long last, it was time to say goodbye, and they did so in the foyer of the Duke’s townhome.

“Goodnight boys,” Sarah said, kissing each of them on the cheek. “I’ll come over in the next day or so for dancing lessons.”

“Yes, please do,” Ed said. “I need lots of help.”

When she stepped away, the Duke stepped up and offered his hand. Ed seemed to consider it a moment, before he took it. “We’ll see you in three weeks, Mr. Teach. I do hope you’ll continue your lessons.”

“I will, sir.”

“Son, I’ll see you in three weeks. Keep up the good work.”

“I will, father.”

“And I’d like both of you to consider speaking your vows publicly. Let us know as soon as possible.”

“We will.”

“Then we bid you goodnight.”

Stede and Ed gave them a final goodnight, then stepped out into the evening and into the carriage. As soon as it was moving, they both slumped a little in relief and grabbed each other’s hand.

“How was it? How did I do?”

“You were brilliant,” Stede said.

“I fucked up a couple of times, I know.”

“Only on minor things. We need to work on your bowing and your dancing. But other than that, you did amazingly. I’m very, very proud of you.”

Ed grinned. “You are?”

“I am, yes. And when we get home, I’m going to show you how proud I am.”

“Fuck. I can’t wait.”

“I can't either, darling.”

Ed was feeling pretty chuffed with himself as they arrived back to the townhouse and disembarked, climbing the front stairs. He and Stede took off their coats and handed them to Buttons, then retired upstairs to their bedroom, with Buttons saying he’d send up Luci and Ivan.

They’d barely gotten into the room before Ivan and Luci arrived to get them undressed, and Ed made a little small talk with Ivan. He didn't delve too deeply into conversation, he just told his man that things had gone well, and he was pleased. He was anxious to get in the bed with his husband, maybe blow off a little steam.

The valets finally left, and they crawled into bed, wearing only their smalls, meeting in the middle of the gigantic, soft bed. Ed immediately relaxed when he got Stede into his arms and could stroke his skin, could feel him and smell him and kiss his hair. Privately, in places he wasn’t ready to talk about with Stede, Ed thought he was falling in love with his husband. He was sure of it. More than that, he thought he was already there… which was more than a little bonkers. He’d only known Stede for ten days. But it was true. He was certain that he was in love. He really needed to talk to someone about it. Perhaps it was time to visit his mother. He needed to let her know what was going on, anyway. He just didn't know how to go visit her without Stede wanting to go, or without lying to Stede, and he never wanted to lie to Stede. Oh, well. He’d come up with something.

Stede snuggled closer, rubbing his hand on Ed’s chest. “You know, I was wondering…”

“What were you wondering, love?”

“I was wondering what you thought of my parents’ idea about us repeating our vows,” Stede said without looking at him.

“What do you think about it?”

“Honestly?”

“Please.”

“I’d like to say that I don’t give a fig what people say about us, and to some extent that’s true, but not entirely. It does bother me that people are questioning our legitimacy. And my parents are right, this would quiet all the doubts.”

“It would. But do you want to do it?”

“Marry you again?”

“Yeah. In front of all your friends and family and stuff. Stand up and tell people that you choose me over all the people you could have chosen.”

“I’d love to do that, Ed,” Stede said. “But only if you want to.”

Ed smiled and kissed him softly. “I think I’d love that.”

Stede smiled. “You would?”

“Yeah, I could definitely do that.”

“Oh, thank God. I’m so excited. I’ll send word to my mother tomorrow, and she can plan the affair.”

“That's fine with me,” Ed said.

“I was thinking about something else.”

“Tell me all your thoughts, sweetheart.”

He looked a little shy. “When we started this, we talked about consummation. And then later, we agreed to let our sex life develop as our relationship did. Does.”

“Right.”

“I think I’d like to take that final step after we stand up in front of everyone. For us to speak our vows, and then truly make each other ours that night.”

Ed gave him a look. “You want me to wait three weeks to touch you again? How am I supposed to claim my rewards?”

“Oh, you can absolutely touch me. You can touch me all you want to. You just can’t fuck me.” Then he put on a prim face. “I’m saving myself for my wedding night, for my husband.”

Ed smirked. “I see. So for three weeks, I won’t fuck you… am I to assume you won’t fuck me, either?”

“No, I won’t. Not even if you beg.”

He gave a wicked grin. “So you’re steadfast. I like it. Well, what can I do?”

“You can put your hands on me.”

Ed put his free hand on Stede’s chest and slid it, letting it graze his skin. “Like this?”

“Yes, and I’ll touch you,” Stede said, putting his hand on Ed’s back, running his fingertips down Ed’s spine, making him shiver.

“Can I kiss you?”

“I wish you would,” Stede said with a little grin, and Ed barely had time to see his grin before he caught his mouth in a kiss that was needy and urgent, wrapping his arms around Stede and pulling him close so their bodies were flush. Stede clung to him, and Ed was thrilled to feel him hard against his cock.

“Can I touch you… here?” Ed asked as he slid his hand down the front of Stede’s smalls to cover his cock and grip it. Stede rolled his hips forward.

“Yes, please, yes.”

“Can I take these fucking things off?”

Stede was already pushing at Ed’s smalls, kissing Ed’s neck and throat. “Ed, darling, please…”

Ed took a break to help pull his smalls down and then let out a hissing breath when Stede wrapped his hand around him. He pulled at Stede’s smalls and finally managed to get them down so he could wrap his hand around Stede’s cock. Fuck, it felt so big in his hand.

Both their breaths were ragged, and Stede was panting in his ear between nibbles. “Ed, love, your hand feels good.”

“Hmm, your cock feels good. I love touching you,” he praised. I love you, his brain supplied.

Stede was sucking on his neck, and Ed could feel he was going to leave a mark. “Does my hand feel good on you, darling?”

Ed nodded. “Yeah. Feels good.”

“Are you imagining my arse? How it will feel to fuck me?”

“Well I am now,” Ed said, and Stede giggled.

“I want to give myself to you that night,” Stede said. “Body and soul. I want you to claim me,” he purred, twisting his hand on Ed’s cock.

Ed was thrusting into his hand. “Stede, love… it feels good.”

“Are you getting close, my sweet?”

“Yeah,” Ed ground out.

“Good,” Stede said in a sexy tone, right in Ed’s ear. “I want you to come for me. Come because I made you feel good. Come for me, darling. Come, please.”

Ed exploded, Stede’s name on his lips, his eyes closed in bliss, feeling like his cells were loaded with gunpowder. He came and came until he couldn’t come anymore, then he went limp, collapsing on the bed, almost blacking out.

When he became aware of his surroundings, he was aware that Stede was kissing all over his face. “Thank you, darling. You are so beautiful when you come. Thank you for giving that to me.”

Ed huffed a laugh at the ridiculousness that he was beautiful, then pushed Stede over onto his back, grabbing him by the cock, and took it into his mouth. Right away, he set up a rapid rhythm, his head bobbing on Stede’s cock, and Stede threaded his hands through Ed’s hair.

“Oh, darling, your mouth feels so good. I love it. Oh, yes. My, you’re so good at this. Ah! Ah!”

Ed opened up his mouth wider and took him deeper, making a garbled noise, saliva going everywhere, and Stede’s hands tightened in his hair.

“Oh, fuck. Oh, fuck. Yes, love. You’re my good little cocksucker, aren’t you? And you’re all mine. Nobody else’s.”

Ed made a noise of affirmation, although it came out garbled, and Stede started thrusting up into his mouth.

“Ed… darling… I’m getting close. I’m going to come. Ah! Ah! Gonna come! Oh, shit! Ah! Ah!”

Hot, salty come filled Ed’s mouth, and he swallowed it all up greedily, loving the taste, loving that he was doing this for Stede, loving him. Stede jerked and thrashed on the bed, his back arching, and Ed sucked until Stede started to push him away.

“Stop, darling. I can’t anymore.”

Ed smiled and kissed his way up Stede’s body until he got to his mouth, where he kissed him luxuriously.

“Hmm,” Stede said. “That was amazing.”

“I’m glad you liked it. Is it still allowed?” he asked cheekily.

“I should say so,” Stede said with a grin. “But now I’d like it if you’d hold me.”

“That would be my honour, love.” I love you.

Chapter Text

17 November, 1817

It had taken a little persuasion, but Stede had finally convinced Ed to start showing him how to swordfight. Ed had gotten two cutlasses, dulled for safety, and they’d begun just a little while ago. Right at the moment, Ed was watching Stede wave the blade around in the air, like he was fighting someone.

“You’re giving it too much power,” Ed said. “You want to go easier on it, while you’re getting used to it, or you’ll tire out quickly.”

“It does have a different type of heft to it, doesn’t it?” Stede conceded, noting the weight. “And it’s rather heavy.”

“Well, love, all due respect, you don’t want to be fighting for your life with a fencing foil. Now, again.”

Stede obediently attacked an invisible foe, slashing and thrusting and parrying.

“Your form is perfect - for fencing,” Ed said. “But you don’t need that much footwork for a real sword fight. Every movement counts.”

“Will you show me how to do it?”

“You’re not ready for us to spar yet,” Ed said. “Even with dull blades, I’m afraid I’ll hurt you.”

“So do what I’m doing and show me how to attack a shadow person.”

Ed grinned. “Alright,” he said, then unsheathed his sword and oh, just doing that he looked so sexy. Stede couldn’t take his eyes off his husband as he went to the middle of the floor, almost strutted, then went into a ready stance, like he was on the offensive. His trousers pulled nicely over his bum, his legs, and his shirt was taut across his shoulders. Stede enjoyed the view very much.

Suddenly, without warning, he started swinging and thrusting at an invisible opponent, and Stede studied his every move. Not to learn what he was doing, but because he was just so sexy, so unbelievably sexy. And he was Stede’s. It was hard to believe.

Ed was still shadow fighting the invisible person when he stepped forward on his left knee and let out a cry of pain. The cutlass clattered to the ground and his face contorted, his hands going down to his knee. Stede threw down his own sword and rushed to his husband.

“Ed, darling, are you alright?”

“I’m alright,” he said, although his voice was a little strained. “I just twisted it a little.”

“Do you want me to send for the doctor?”

“No, I don’t want you to make a fuss.”

“Well at least take a break…”

Ed nodded. “Yeah, I think a break might be in order.”

Stede made Ed put his arm around his shoulder and supported him out of the room, muttering soothing nonsense.

“That’s it, darling. Don’t put your weight on it.”

“You’re making a fuss,” Ed complained.

“I’m your husband, that’s my right,” Stede rejoined when they got to his study. “Now come on, put your feet up on this ottoman and I’ll make you a scotch.”

Ed just grumbled a little, but went to sit down in the chair and put his leg up on the ottoman that Stede supplied. Once Stede had him settled, he went to the credenza and poured a drink.

“It’s fine, really,” Ed was saying. “The pain is almost totally gone now. It’ll be back to normal in just a few minutes and we can resume our lesson.”

“Well, in the meantime we can enjoy our drink and each other,” Stede said, presenting him with a glass. “Now, are you comfortable? Can I fetch you anything else? A cushion?”

“I’m not an old man, Stede,” Ed griped. “You can leave off.”

“You may not be an old man, but you are mine to care for, and I’m awfully fond of you.”

Ed chuckled and took a sip of his drink, then looked into it. “Look, I’ve got something I’ve been meaning to talk to you about.”

Stede felt a momentary stab of fear. “What’s that, dear?”

“I need to go somewhere tomorrow. I’ll be gone most of the day.”

He gave him a look. “You need to tend to business at the pub?”

“No. Well, yes, I do, but this isn’t that. It’s... it’s my mother. I need to go tell her I’m married and let her know what’s going on.”

Stede was shocked out of his shoes. “You never told me your mother was still alive.”

“You never asked.”

“I was under the impression that you didn’t have any family.”

“She’s the only family I have.”

Stede digested this new information, then perked up. “Well, tell me about her! Where does she live?”

“She lives in Archdale, just a little ways outside London. She’s a lady’s maid.”

“Your mother is in service?”

“Yes. Well, she was. Her lady died, so now she works as a seamstress out of her home, a two-room cottage.”

Stede considered this for a moment. “I’ll go with you.”

Ed raised his hand. “No, no. I want to do this myself.”

He tried not to feel stung. “Why?”

“Well, for a couple of reasons. First, you exude the fact that you’re nobility, and you’ll draw a lot of attention if you show up in her little town to see her. Might cause a stir. But mostly it’s that she has no idea about you. I'd like to tell her about you before I introduce you.”

“So you are willing to introduce me?”

“Of course I am. I just want to talk to her for myself before I bring you along.”

“You know, she should really be at the wedding,” Stede said thoughtfully.

“You’re right, she should. I hadn’t considered that. I’ll invite her.”

“Would you like for her to live with us?”

Ed blinked at him. “Would I what?”

“I’m serious. She’s going to be the mother in law of a Duke, she shouldn’t be working as a seamstress in a two-room cottage in Archdale. She should be living in high style.”

“I don’t think I would want to live with my mother. Not full time.”

“Well, why don’t you invite her here for the wedding and the ball, then we can set her up in her own home, with servants, of course. Something befitting her new station.”

“I don’t know what she’s going to say to that, but I like it,” Ed said. “She was never keen to take my money, even though I offered it many times, because she claimed it was ‘ill gotten’.”

“Ah, so she’s a woman of principle.”

“She is. No idea how she raised a hellion like me,” Ed said cheekily.

“Do you think she’ll consent to at least coming and staying with us until the wedding? But I really would like to put her in a nice home with a couple of servants.”

“She might protest a little, but I think if she really sits down and thinks about it, she’ll come around. It might take a little while, though. Her head might spin at first.”

“I suppose I understand. You say you’re going to see her tomorrow?”

“I thought I would, yeah. Does that put a crimp in any of our plans?”

“No, not really. We still have two and a half weeks until the wedding and the ball, and you’re making tremendous progress. We have time. But you’ll be back tomorrow?”

“I will, but probably not in time for dinner. She’ll want to feed me, you understand.”

Stede smiled. “I do. Well, you go. have a wonderful time with your mother, and then come home to me tomorrow evening. I'll be waiting up.”

Ed’s eyes were soft. “Thank you. I wish I could kiss you right now.”

“You can kiss me double tonight to make up for it, how about that?” Stede teased.

Ed grinned. “Deal. But for now, I think my knee is ready enough. Let’s go practice your swordplay.”

18 November, 1817

After breakfast and a sweet parting kiss the next day, Ed had James hook up the least fancy of Stede’s three carriages, conscripted one footman, and they took off to Archdale, the town where his mother lived. It was a quiet ride, introspective, lonely, and Ed wished for Stede. But he knew he was doing the right thing, going to see his mother alone for the first time. Stede was wonderful and he loved him (he really did, he loved him so much), but he could be a lot. And besides that, he really needed to talk to his mother - not just about the fact that he’d gotten married, but the fact that he’d fallen in love. That needed to be worked out a little with a rational person who had his best interests at heart. He would have talked to the crew, but they tended to be a little raucous and not always take subjects like feelings seriously. He had a hunch that if he confessed he was in love with his husband, especially this soon, he’d be met with some teasing and derision. And he’d get outright scorn from Izzy. But for everything that he’d gone through in his life, his mother had never belittled him. She would understand his feelings for Stede and wouldn’t make fun of them, and might help him sort through them. He was eager to hear her advice and wisdom. He was eager to see her face when she learned he was married, and when she learned he was married to the son of a Duke. He was really eager to see her face when she found out she was going to be a grandmother eventually. He just needed to ease her into the idea of coming to London, so he didn’t give her a heart attack.

After a long, two hour ride, the carriage pulled into the little town of Archdale, and Ed put the finishing touches on his rehearsed lines to deliver to his mother, practising how to deliver them and what to say in response to what he thought she might say. Finally, they came to a stop in front of his mother’s cottage and the footman came to open the door so he could get out.

“M’lord,” he said.

“Thank you,” Ed said. “There’s a pub just a little ways down the road. Why don’t you go wait there and I’ll send word when I’m ready in a few hours?”

“Yes, m’lord.”

Ed watched the carriage roll away, squared his shoulder and took a deep breath, then went to go knock on his mother’s door.

It was opened a moment later by Roberta Teach, looking just slightly older than the last time Ed had seen her, but still so beautiful in his eyes.

“Edward,” she said, smiling. “What a pleasant surprise.”

“Hi, mum.”

She pulled him in and kissed his cheek. “You’re a sight for sore eyes. Come in and sit.”

“Alright,” he agreed, and went to sit at the table.

“You look mighty spiffy,” she said, bustling around to make tea. “New clothes?”

“Ah, yeah. Whole new wardrobe.”

“Ooh,” she said. “Pub must be doing well.”

“It is, but that’s not why I’ve got new togs.”

“It’s not?” she asked, bringing over the tea and having a seat with him.

“No, it’s not. I’ve…” He cleared his throat. “I’ve gotten married.”

Her eyebrows shot up. “Married, you say?”

“Yes. I met and married someone.”

“Clearly you’ve been away too long.”

“Well...yes, I have. But this all happened recently, in the last few weeks.”

She took a sip of her tea. “Well, go on. Who are they?”

“Do you know the Duke of Fleetwood?”

“Of course, I know him by reputation,” she said cautiously. “But I’ve never met him.”

“It’s his son.”

“You married a Duke’s son?”

“I did, yes.”

“How on earth did that come about? Does he know about your former profession?”

“He does, yes. He knew before we married.”

“And he was alright with it?”

“He married me anyway, and then he asked me to teach him how to be a swashbuckler, so I have to assume he is.”

She looked agog for a moment. “Alright. Tell me what happened, please.”

“Well... Stede - my husband’s name is Stede - his father decided he had to be engaged by the end of the season or else the Duke would announce his engagement to a woman of his choosing. Stede is gay, and no woman would suit him. Which was a problem.”

“Just a wee one, yes.”

“So he went to the balls with the intention of trying to honour his father’s wishes, but he got so frustrated, he left to go and try and drown his sorrows. At my pub.”

“Had you ever met him before?”

“No, I hadn’t. But I was delighted to make his acquaintance. I was immediately intrigued by him and attracted to him. So I brought him a bottle of the good stuff and we sat there and talked and drank for a while. I told him about pirating and privateering, and he told me a little bit about himself and his predicament. Not that he was a Duke’s son or how rich he was, I found that out later. I came up with a loophole - that his father hadn’t specified that he had to marry a woman. And he proposed to me. I thought about it for a minute, but not very long. I wanted to do it, wanted to marry him. So I agreed, and we went to the vicar that night.”

“Has this been a good thing?” she asked shrewdly.

“It has been. I’m finally in the high society I always wanted to earn for myself. I’m surrounded by fine things, by fine people. The only downside has been that I’m having to learn a bunch of manners and stuff, but that’s really not a disaster. I’m actually kind of enjoying it.”

“So a couple of weeks ago, a man walked into your pub that you’d never met. You sat down with him, had a couple drinks, then decided on a whim to marry him. And it turned out he was a Duke’s son.”

“Yeah, that pretty much sums it up.”

“And you came here to… what? To fill me in?”

“Part of it, yes. But I wanted to offer you a house and staff.”

“Oh, Edward, be serious.”

“I am, mum. I’m prepared to buy you your own house in Mayfair - with money that was not ill gotten this time - and hire you a staff. Or, if you want, you can live with us.”

“You don’t want me to move in with you.”

“I’ll be honest, not permanently, no. But I do want to have you in London, and put you up in a nice house. I’d really like to do that for you.”

She looked considering. “I’ll think about it. So you’re learning etiquette, you say?”

“I am, yeah.”

“I’d like to see that.”

Ed grinned. “You can if you come to London.”

“Cheeky wretch,” she complained. “Tell me about this husband of yours, this Stede. My son in law. What’s he like?”

“Mum, he’s great. He’s tall and blond and really good looking. He’s kind, which I wouldn’t expect for a member of nobility. But he treats his staff like family. You should hear the way his valet talks to him.”

“That bad?”

“It was a little jarring. But he’s funny and unusual and sweet and complicated and intelligent and charming. He’s the first person in a long time I’ve been able to have a truly deep conversation with, and -”

“You sound like you’re in love, Edward.”

Ed ducked his head. “I think I am. I know I am.”

She smiled. “You are, are you?”

“Yeah, I am. And it’s weird. I’ve never felt this way about anyone else, ever. I’ve only ever felt this way about Stede. LIke my heart was just waiting for him to come along. I don’t know. It’s probably ridiculous, but I understand all those stupid love songs and sonnets and stuff now.”

“No, I don’t think it’s ridiculous. You just sound like a man in love - which, consequently, is something I’ve prayed for.”

“You have?”

“Son, every parent prays for their child to find happiness. Every single parent wants that for their child, and I’m elated you’ve found it. Do you think he loves you?”

He gave a little sigh. “I think he does, yeah. I really do. I can’t tell you why I think that, but I think he feels the same way I do, or at least he’s headed that way.”

“That’s wonderful. I’m blissfully happy for you, son. Have you told him?”

“Not yet. I’m planning to tell him at our wedding.”

“I thought you were already married?”

“That’s another thing.”

“What’s another thing?”

Ed took a deep breath. “Stede’s mother approves of the match and likes me tremendously. She’s a wonderful woman and I love her. But his father is a little more… disapproving. And he’s set some conditions on his acceptance.”

“What are the conditions?”

“One of them was that I become more socially acceptable, which was no problem, I was glad to do it. Another one that wasn’t a hard and fast demand but heavily suggested was that he wanted us to speak our vows again, in public this time, to quash the rumours that our marriage isn’t legit.”

“Are you going to do it?”

“We are, on the seventh. And I’d like you there.”

“Well of course I’ll be there, son.”

Ed relaxed a little. “Good. I’m happy. But there was one more condition.”

“What was that?”

“You’re going to be a grandmother.”

Her eyes widened into surprise, and then joy. “I am?”

“Yes. We’re planning to adopt at least two to three kids, starting a year from now.”

“I’m going to be a grandmother?” she said, her eyes watering.

“You are indeed,” Ed said, smiling. “But the children will be raised in London, so it really would be best if you moved into town so you could be on hand to help us. Neither of us know what we’re doing.”

“Oh, you wicked creature,” she said, but with a grin. “I might have known a rascal like you would dangle grandbabies in front of an old woman.”

“At the very least, you should come stay with us until the wedding, so you can get to know Stede a little bit. And maybe help the Duchess plan a wedding and a fancy ball?”

“The Duchess isn’t going to want anything to do with the likes of me.”

“She’s not like other duchesses. She’s a wonderful person, and she’ll treat you kindly. I promise.”

Roberta gave him a long, hard look, then sighed. “Give me a couple of days to pack my things, then I’ll go back with you to London.”

“I have to go back today, mum,” he said.

“So send a carriage for me on Friday morning. And I suppose you and your husband had better start looking for modest little homes to put an old lady up in. Nothing fancy, just a little place.”

“I’m going to put you in the nicest place I can, mum.”

“Just a little place, son. Maybe with a garden for the children to play in,” she said with a smile, and Ed smiled in return.

Chapter Text

21 November, 1817

Stede was in the kitchens before lunch, anxiously haranguing Roach and the rest of the kitchen staff about what they were preparing, looking for a way to expend his nervous energy.

“And you’re making the forty-orange cake, yes?”

“That’s what you asked for,” Roach said, sounding very weary.

“And it’ll have the glaze?”

“It’ll have the glaze,” he confirmed.

“What about the entree? I shouldn’t like for it to be -”

“There you are,” said Luci, coming into the kitchen and scowling a little at Ed. “What are you doing here?”

“I’m helping.”

“It would be a bigger help if you left,” Roach said plainly. “Because right now, you’re being a pain in the arse.”

“Well,” Stede huffed. “I’m just trying to make sure everything goes right. This is a very important visitor.”

“Stede, honey, how often do we botch it when you have visitors?” Luci asked.

Stede considered this for a moment. “Not very often.”

“That’s because we’re good at what we do,” Luci said. “Some might say the best. Now, you’re being obnoxious. Get out of the kitchens and let Roach work.”

Stede sighed, then conceded and left the kitchens to find other things he could check on.

He was just about to ask a maid to dust the sitting room again when Ed appeared. “There you are, love, I was wondering where you got off to. I couldn’t find you. Where have you been?”

Stede knew Ed wouldn’t like this, but he didn’t want to lie to his husband. So he tried to sidestep. “Nowhere, really…”

Ed wasn’t buying it. Gave him a look. “Stede…”

Stede sighed. “I was in the kitchens trying to make everything perfect for your mother’s arrival.”

Ed closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose. “Isn't that exactly what I told you not to do? This isn’t some head of state, this is my mother.”

“Exactly, it’s your mother, and this is a very big deal. I want to make a good impression.”

“She’s going to love you, I promise. You don’t need to lay it on thick.”

"I’m not laying it on thick by making sure everything goes off without a hitch.”

“She’s not used to a big fuss being made over her, love. She’s not going to like that too much.”

“I’m not making a fuss!”

“You are. And I appreciate it. I love that you want to make this special. But I need you to just treat her like you would a normal person.”

“Ed, I am treating her like I would a normal person.”

“No, you’re not. You’re excited and nervous and I get that, but you’re making a big deal. You need to relax and let her meet you. Let her see you - not the fact that you’re going to be Duke. Can you do that?”

Stede sighed. “I can try.”

Ed kissed him lightly. “Good, I’m glad.”

“Aren’t you worried about this?”

“I’m a little worried about what she’s going to make of all,” he waved his hand around to indicate the house, “this. I remember how it felt to walk in and realise that this is my life now. She’s a little more used to opulence because she was a ladies’ maid, but she wasn’t at the receiving end of it. Which is why I didn't want you to try to impress her. You’re intimidating enough on your own. Trying to impress her, you’re going to terrify her. But as for worried she’s going to like you? I’m not concerned at all.”

“Well, I’m deeply concerned she’s not going to like me.”

“You’re worrying over nothing. She already likes you just because you make me happy, so you’ve already got good marks in her book.”

“Well, if you say so,” Stede said.

“I do say so,” replied Ed. “But can I tell you something?”

“What’s that?”

“You’re cute when you’re micromanaging.”

“Oh, now you’re just patronising me.”

“I’m not. You’re cute all the time, but the fact that you're so worried about this… it means a lot to me.”

“Yes, well, you mean a lot to me,” Stede said, hoping Ed would know exactly what he meant, how he felt.

Ed smiled and kissed him. “You mean a lot to me, too,” he murmured against his lips, and Stede couldn’t help it, he had to kiss him again.

He was just getting lost in the kiss when Buttons cleared his throat nearby. “M’lords, James is approaching with the carriage.”

Stede smiled nervously at Ed, and Ed smiled back. “She’s here.”

“Let’s go meet her,” Ed said, taking his hand and walking towards the door.

They went to the front stoop where James was just pulling the carriage to a stop, and the footman jumped down to open the door for Ed’s mother, Roberta. She emerged, a tall, reedy woman with dark hair that was only a little shot with grey, done up in a simple bun. She had a handsome face, with kind, brown eyes, and the same olive complexion as her son. Her clothes were nice - not the clothes of nobility, but far from being rags.

“Mum,” Ed said, and stepped off the stoop to greet her, kiss her on the cheek.

Roberta accepted the kiss and gave him one in turn. “Hello, son.”

“Mother, may I present to you my husband, Lord Stede Bonnet?”

Stede bowed and took her hand, kissing it. “It’s an honour to meet you, Mrs. Teach. Ed never told me you were so beautiful. I certainly see where he gets his looks.”

“Oh, stop,” she said, her cheeks rosy.

“Won’t you come in?” Stede offered, gesturing into the house, and he stood aside while Ed led his mother into the house.

“Buttons, please have her things taken up to the rose rooms,” Stede said, and Buttons snapped, catching the attention of two footmen.

“Would you like to go to the sitting room for some tea?” Stede offered. “Lunch will be served soon, but we could nibble?”

“That sounds very nice, but I’d very much appreciate a chance to freshen up, dust off the road grit,” she said.

“Of course. If you need anything, all you have to do is ask, and it’s yours.”

“Thank you so much,” she said, curtseying.

“Mother, I’ll take you up to your rooms to freshen up, then bring you back down.”

“That would be very considerate, thank you. Do you mind, m’lord?”

“Please, Mrs. Teach, call me Stede. And I don’t mind at all. I’d like you to make yourself entirely at home here.”

“Thank you,” she said and looked at Ed expectantly.

Ed offered her elbow and looked at Stede. “Back in a little bit, love.”

“I’ll be here,” he replied, and Ed tipped him a wink, then they left.

Once he was gone, Stede sat down on the couch and tried to breathe. That hadn’t gone horribly, had it? He thought it had gone okay. She didn’t seem to hate him, and she hadn’t panicked at the sight of the house. Or perhaps she was just better at hiding it than her son was. But she had had a -

Buttons cleared his throat from the doorway. “Your mother for you, sir.”

“My mother?” he asked incredulously.

He didn’t get to answer before Sarah was sweeping into the room, all smiles. “Hello, poppet.”

Stede got to his feet in a hurry. “Mother! What are you doing here?”

“Unscheduled dance lesson,” she said airily.

He narrowed his eyes at her. “What are you really doing here?”

“Well, you mentioned the other day that Ed’s mother would be arriving today, and I’m very eager to meet her…”

“Mother! I’ve barely met her!”

“What do you think of her?”

“I’ve hardly been able to say two words to her so far. She’s only been here five minutes. Your timing is impeccable.”

“Does she seem nice?”

“Very nice, so far, but I haven’t had much of a chance to talk to her. Now really, mother, you know I love you, but…”

He was interrupted when the door opened and Ed came in with his mother on his arm. He stared at them wide eyed for just a moment, then he gave Stede a Look. Stede raised his hand.

“Don’t look at me, I had no idea she was coming,” he said, in response to Ed’s dirty look.

Ed shook his head with a little smile. “Mother, may I present Stede’s mother, the Duchess of Fleetwood?”

Roberta immediately sank into a deep curtsey. “Your Grace.”

“Oh, please,” Sarah said, rushing forward to extend her hand. “Don't bother with all the formalities. We're family now. Sarah is fine, or Lady Sarah if you insist.”

“Yes, Lady Sarah,” Roberta said.

“Did you have a nice trip? Stede tells me you’re from Archdale, is that right?”

“Yes, m’lady,” Roberta said. “And it was a lovely trip. The carriage is very nice.”

“I sent my best,” Stede said.

“Good,” Sarah said approvingly. She was just about to say something else when Buttons appeared at the door.

“Luncheon is served, sir.”

Stede turned to Roberta. “Well, madam, you must be hungry after your trip. Could I escort you to luncheon? And mother, would you care to join us?”

“I’d love to, if Edward would escort me?”

“It’d be my honour.”

“Oh, good. We’ll all get to know each other a bit better over lunch, and then we’ll dance. How does that sound?”

“Sounds grand,” Ed said, and Stede smiled, then he offered his arm to Ed’s mother.

Stede was very eager for Luci and Ivan to leave that night after they undressed them and got them ready for bed. He hadn’t had a moment alone with Ed since Roberta had arrived, and he was eager to pick his brain a little.

Once he was stripped to his smalls, he had Luci bring his gold silk dressing gown, tying it at the waist. When Ed saw that Stede had put on a dressing gown, he put his on, too, the magenta one with the flowers. Luci and Ivan bid them goodnight, and Stede watched them leave until the door was shut behind them, then he turned to Ed with a smile. “How is your knee, darling?”

“It’s fine. Why?”

“Well, because it’s the most peculiar thing. I watched you dancing with my mother today and found myself jealous of her. Isn't that silly?”

Ed chuckled. “Yes, it’s ridiculous.”

“Indeed. At any rate, I was wondering if you might dance with me.”

“I think I could be persuaded,” Ed said, pulling Stede into his arms. There was no music, but it didn't matter. There was closeness, and that was all that counted.

“So what do you think of my mother?” Ed asked.

“Oh, she’s wonderful. I really do like her a tremendous amount.”

“Good.”

“I got to talk with her quite a bit during your dance lesson, and she’s a delightful woman.”

“I’ve always thought so.”

“She told me a couple of stories about you as a child.”

Ed’s eyes twinkled. “Whatever she told you was an exaggeration.”

“I doubt it. She talked a great deal about how wonderful you were and how much she loved you.”

“Me? Wonderful? Definitely an exaggeration.”

Stede smiled and played with his hair a little. “She seemed to get along well with my mother.”

“I noticed that. By the end of the day, you’d never know those two weren’t always bosom buddies. And I’m grateful, so grateful to your mother for treating her like an equal.”

“Well, darling, they are family now,” Stede said. “It only makes sense for her to treat her as a trusted friend.”

“I suppose you’re right.”

Stede couldn’t help it, he had to kiss those lips, so he did. Ed was smiling when he pulled back. “What was that for?”

“I just felt compelled.”

“Well, I liked it.”

“Marvellous,” Stede said with a smile, swaying in Ed’s arms, side to side, then laid his head on his shoulder. “I could dance with you til dawn every night.”

Ed gave a low, naughty chuckle that made the hairs on the back of Stede’s neck stand up pleasurably. “I could arrange that.”

“Upright,” Stede said, smiling. “I could dance with you upright.”

“Spoilsport. My knee would complain about that. But I can tell you something that my knee wouldn’t complain about.”

“What’s that?” Stede asked, although he had a feeling he knew what Ed was going to say and he was warm all over.

“I could make love to you,” Ed murmured into his ear, then nibbled his earlobe.

Stede smiled. “I’d like that.”

Ed started pressing kisses to Stede’s neck, and his hand went to the belt holding the dressing gown closed, pulling at it. “I like this robe. It looks lovely on you. But it will look better in a pile on the floor.”

Stede’s breath was choppy. “I agree,” he said, reaching to pull at Ed’s robe. Within a minute, they had both untied their robes and stood there in severely tented smalls, looking at each other. Without a word, both of them untied their smalls, eyes locked on each other, letting them flutter to the floor, then reached for each other and met in a kiss, messy and hot. Ed coached Stede backwards towards the bed, still kissing him. He sat when he felt the bed hit the back of his legs, then pulled Ed on top of him, so Ed was lying on his body, skin on skin.

Ed broke the kiss and started peppering Stede’s neck and shoulders with kisses. “God, sweetheart, the things I want to do to you.”

Stede was running his hands all over Ed’s body. “Tell me.”

“I will, love. But I’m not doing most of them tonight. We promised, after all.”

Stede groaned, hating the deal he’d come up with.

Ed chortled and kissed him kissed down his body until he got to his cock, taking it into his mouth and sucking it, making Stede groan.

“Ed, darling, oh fuck.”

Ed bobbed on him, sucking hard, getting his fingers wet, and Stede was thrilled when he felt Ed use them to start massaging his arsehole.

“Oh, yes. Fuck yes.”

Ed slowly eased one finger into him, then fucked him on it while he sucked his cock, and Stede made guttural noises of pleasure.

“It’s so good, Ed. Your mouth, it’s so good. Your finger… makes me want your cock. Give me another.”

Slowly, Ed slid another finger into his arse and fucked him on them.

“Oh, love… yes! Yes!” Stede cried, clinging to his head. “Ed, fuck, Ed. You’re so good. So good. Fuck. I’m getting close, love. Gonna come for you. Fuck. Keep fucking me and sucking me. Ah! Ah!”

Ed opened his mouth and took him deeper, hooking his fingers inside Stede, and Stede erupted with a cry, coming like a fountain in waves of ecstasy that seemed to go on and on. He felt like he’d die of pleasure, then finally stopped, shuddering, limp on the bed, and Ed withdrew his fingers and pulled off his cock, smiling cockily.

“You are too good at that,” Stede said, out of breath.

“Why, thank you,” Ed replied, smug.

“Just give me a moment and I’ll repay the favour.”

“There’s no need, love.”

“But Ed, I want to. Don’t you want me to?”

“I do, yeah. But…”

“But what?”

“Well, I was having an idea. Something I’d like to do, if you’re willing.”

“I’m sure I'd love to. What is it?”

Ed ran his hand down Stede’s thigh. “You have the sexiest fucking legs I’ve ever seen. I’d like to fuck them.”

“You would?”

He cupped his arse, tracing his arsecrack. “Yeah, I would. Would you let me?”

“Of course, darling. How do you want me?”

“First, let me do this,” Ed said, and pulled Stede into a sloppy, wet kiss. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, darling.”

He pushed on Stede’s shoulder. “Roll over. Give me your back.”

Stede rolled obediently, presenting his back to Ed, and he heard some rustling behind him, then he simultaneously felt Ed pressing sweet kisses to his shoulders and a slickness between his legs and buttocks, he presumed to be oil of some sort.

“That alright?” Ed murmured.

“It’s wonderful,” Stede replied.

“Fuck, Stede. You are so goddamn sexy,” Ed professed, still laying kisses all over Stede’s shoulders. His hand was only slightly oily when he gripped Stede’s hip. “Are you ready?”

“I am, yes.”

Ed slid his cock in between Stede’s thighs, so the head was nudging his bollocks, and his forehead pressed to the back of Stede’s neck. “Fuck, love. Fuck. Feels good. Better than I expected.”

“It feels good to me, too,” Stede said, tightening his legs.

Ed started rocking in and out, fucking him, and Stede enjoyed the slide of his cock, feeling it as it moved. “Oh, Ed, your cock feels so good. It’s going to feel amazing fucking me.”

“You mean like this?” Ed said, then pulled back and pressed the head of his cock against Stede’s arsehole, putting pressure on it, making Stede gasp.

“Oh, Ed, oh, God.”

‘Don’t worry, love. I’m not going to,” he said, going back to fucking Stede’s thighs, and Stede felt waves of disappointment. “I just... I really can’t wait for the next two weeks to hurry up.”

“Fuck, Ed, I can’t either.”

Ed fucked him at a faster pace, their bodies making a slapping sound, his breathing getting choppier, still murmuring praise and endearments and filth.

“Fuck, love. If your thighs feel this good, I can't imagine what your arse is going to feel like. I get hard all the time just thinking about it. I can’t fucking wait.”

“Ed, love, I can't either. I want you…”

He’d sped up, was fucking him even harder. “Stede.. fuck… I’m close. Fuck. Fuck.”

Stede reached behind himself to thread his hands through Ed’s hair. “Come for me, darling. Come, using my body to get yourself off. Come, please, bring yourself to completion for me. Please. I want it on my skin.”

“Fuck. Fuck. Kiss me, Stede, please…”

Stede craned his neck and Ed caught his mouth in a voracious kiss. Ed whined into the kiss, then bit his lip and Stede felt a hot splash between his legs and all over his bollocks. He did his best to soothe Ed through it, caressing and kissing him, until Ed relaxed behind him and Stede smiled. Ignoring the mess, he rolled over in his arms and kissed him.

“Thank you for that.”

“You’re thanking me?”

“I am. I love to watch your face when you come, and know it’s because of me, that I brought you that pleasure.”

“Sweetheart, you bring me all kinds of pleasure.”

Stede smiled and kissed him. “You bring me pleasure too.”

“I hope I always do.”

“I can’t imagine you won’t.”

Chapter Text

25 November, 1817

Stede was holding Ed’s hand, walking with him towards the front door.

“So, since mum is gone with your mum for the day, I thought it would be an opportune time for me to check on the pub,” Ed said.

“But you’ll be back this evening?”

“I will, yeah.”

“Good, so I won’t have long to miss you,” Stede said, only half teasing.

Ed chuckled. “What are you going to do with the house all to yourself?”

“I don’t know, I’ll come up with something.”

“I’m sure you will. You’re brilliant.”

I love you, Stede thought. It was getting harder and harder to put that thought aside.

They stepped out onto the stoop, where James was waiting with the carriage. “So you will be home for dinner?”

“I will, yes,” Ed said. “You can count on it.”

“I’m holding you to that,” Stede told him playfully. “Now kiss me goodbye.”

Ed grinned and gave him a sweet kiss that lingered for a few moments. “I’ll be back before you know it.”

“I’ll be missing you,” he said, then kissed him again. “You’d better go inside before I drag you back to bed.”

“Gee, I’d really hate that,” Ed teased, then gave him a quick kiss. “See you.”

“See you,” Stede replied, then Ed squeezed his hand and walked down to climb into the carriage. Stede felt a little silly, but he stood on the stoop until it had driven away, and he let out a happy sigh. Then he went inside.

Once he was in, he flagged down a maid. “Please have Lucius bring a tea service to my study.”

“Yes, m’lord,” she said, and curtseyed. Stede gave her a nod and went to his study to wait.

He didn’t wait very long before Lucius came in, carrying a tray with a teapot, two cups, sugar, milk, and some nibbles on it. Stede smiled when he saw him.

“Come on in, Lucius. I’m glad you’re here.”

“I was wondering if we were ever going to have one of our chats again,” he said, only slightly admonishing.

“Well, of course we are. I’ve just been a little… preoccupied.”

“Mhm,” he said, pouring his tea, then Stede’s. "Is that what they’re calling it these days?”

Stede ignored that, for now. He fixed his tea with a dollop of milk and seven sugars, then took a sip. “Ah. Just right.”

“It’s a miracle you have any teeth, as sweet as you take your tea,” Lucius observed.

“So you say,” Stede retorted. “Now! It’s been a few weeks since one of our chats. Tell me all the gossip! What's the expression? Spill the tea. I’ve been out of the loop since I married.”

“Yes, you have. The biggest news is that Mary Alamby took a leaf out of your book. She ran off.”

Stede’s eyes widened. “What do you mean, she ran off?”

Lucius had the look on his face he always had when he had a particularly juicy tidbit. “I heard it from one of the allamby housekeepers. She left a note on her bed that she was running away to marry her painting instructor.”

“You’re joking!” Stede said, genuinely shocked.

“I’m not. The whole city is buzzing about it. Apparently, when it became common knowledge that you were off the market, her father decided to marry her off to another man, and Mary wasn’t having that. So she took matters into her own hands and ran off with her painting instructor.”

“Well, good for her,” Stede said heartily. “Do you know where she is? I’d like to send a note of congratulations.”

“No one knows where she is. The rumour is that she and the painting guy hopped a ship to America, but that’s just rumour. No one knows for sure.”

“Wherever she is, I hope she’s happy.”

“She’s riled up a hornet’s nest,” Lucius said. “Between you and her both eloping - and marrying commoners - half the ton is worried their kids aren’t going to fall into line. Everyone is worried their kids are going to make love matches.”

“Would that be such a horrible thing?”

“It’s anathema to the way it’s always been done,” Lucius said simply.

“Well the old guard can all get over themselves,” Stede said. “I hope I do inspire a group of people to follow their hearts. I’d love for that to be my legacy.”

“Yes, well,” Lucius said in a mildly disapproving way.

“How are things below stairs?”

“Fine.”

“How are Ed’s men settling in?”

Lucius’s cheeks were a little red and he wouldn’t meet Stede’s eye. “They’re all doing great.”

Stede grinned. “Not finding it too hard to work beside them after all?”

“No, if you must know. I’m not. They’re not what I expected.”

“The two footmen are Fang and Pete, is that right?”

“Yes it is.”

“I hear you’ve struck up a little bit of a relationship with one of them.”

Lucius’s cheeks were bright red. “You heard correctly. I’ve been seeing Pete.”

“The way I heard it, you two are in a proper little relationship,” Stede teased, unable to help himself. “You’re not just doing your usual thing and flirting around.”

“I’m… interested in him.”

“Oh, go on,” Stede goaded, poking him in the knee. “This is me you’re talking to. Tell me all the details. I’ll tell you about my relationship if you tell me about yours.”

Lucius scoffed. “I change your sheets, remember? I know yours is going well.”

Stede fought down a blush. “But you don’t know how it’s really going unless I tell you. Which I will, if you tell me.”

Lucius sighed at that. “Aright, fine. Fine. I’ll tell you, but only if you don’t tell anyone. It’ll ruin my reputation.”

“I won’t tell a soul.”

He looked a bit shy. “I’m mildly crazy about him. Which is insane, because he’s not my type. Not at all. You know I go for the pretty boys, and he’s not conventionally attractive. He’s pudgy and bald, and he struts around telling tall tales all the time. The things he says about Ed - honestly, he stops just sort of declaring him as a god. It’s uncanny. I don’t usually like braggarts. And when he first walked in the door, I thought I was going to hate him. But there’s a sweetness to him, a softness that I wasn’t expecting. He’s... he’s kindhearted, in his own way. He’s rough around the edges, and seems to miss the violence of his piracy days, but he really is kind, and I’m pretty sure I’m falling for that ridiculous man.”

Stede smiled. “I love hearing that. I do so want you to be happy. You’ve been catting around for quite a while, jumping from man to man, it’ll be nice to see you with someone who personally fulfills you.”

“Me? You’re one to talk about jumping from man to man. But yeah, I’m feeling pretty personally fulfilled.” He paused for a second. “And not for nothing, but he could suck a billiards ball through a lead pipe.”

The tea Stede had been drinking made a reappearance and he just managed to keep from dribbling. “Really, dear.”

Lucius was grinning wickedly. “Not sorry. It’s true. Speaking of lots of sex… tell me about you and Blackbeard.”

“Goodness. I don’t know where to begin…”

“Well, as I mentioned, I’ve been changing your sheets, so I know you’re cosy.”

“Cosy is one word for it. We’re learning each other, a little at a time.” Stede thought for a second. “You know, of course, that my parents are throwing us a ball.”

“Yes, I did. He’s learning etiquette for it.”

“He is, yes. And he’s teaching me how to be a pirate, which is a long held dream. But that’s beside the point. My parents also want us to repeat our vows that day.”

“What did you tell them?”

“We’re going to do it.”

“How are you feeling about this? Doubling your commitment to him?”

“I feel wonderful about it. I’m absolutely excited about it. In fact, he and I agreed not to have sex until that night.”

“I thought you’d already had sex? You did on that first night.”

Stede realised his mistake right away, and decided to tell the truth now. “We’ve had types of sex, but not penetration.”

“You lying dog,” Lucius said.

“I know, I know. But we didn’t want it annulled.”

“Well, go on. You’re planning to fuck on your wedding night?”

“To put it crudely, yes, we are. And... I’m planning to tell him I’m in love with him.”

Lucius’s eyes were wide. “Are you serious? You’ve only known him for three weeks!”

“I’m very sure. I realise we haven't known each other long, but I’m quite sure about how I feel. I’m madly in love with him.”

“What makes you think you’re in love?” Lucius asked, head tilted to the side.

“Oh, gosh, so many things. I want to be with him all the time, and I miss him when he’s not around. I think about him constantly, and the thought of some other man touching me leaves me cold. He just… he understands me, understands my little idiosyncrasies, and finds them charming. I feel more at peace with him than at any other time, like my soul can relax. And I wish everyone could feel like this.”

“Do you think he feels the same?”

Stede laughed. “I don’t think it would be possible for him to love me as much as I love him. But I do think he feels something close to it, yes.”

“Do you think telling him will be welcome?”

“I’m not entirely sure, but I’m very hopeful.”

“So you’re really going to try for that happily ever after,” he said wonderingly.

“I am, yes. You said not long ago that only the poor and insanely lucky got love matches, and I’m starting to think that I’m one of the lucky ones.”

“I hope for you that you are, boss,” Lucius said.

“I feel quite good about it,” Stede said cheerfully. “Now! Back to business. Since Ed’s mother is staying with us indefinitely, is that putting a burden on staff? Do we need to hire more? Where are we with that?”

Ed was humming to himself as he rode in the carriage towards the pub. He hadn’t been in three weeks, since he’d married Stede, so he was overdue. But he had confidence in Izzy. He was sure everything was fine. He just felt a bit better when he could see for himself. He hadn’t been away for so long since he’d opened the pub. In fact, he’d never been gone more than a day.

The carriage pulled up and stopped in front of the pub, and Ed got out with a little difficulty, but not much. He thanked James, then gave him instructions and sauntered into the bar.

It took his eyes a second to adjust to the light, and before he got a chance to, he heard Izzy say, “Well, well, well, look what the cat dragged in.”

Ed smiled and swaggered over to the bar. “The cat that got the cream.”

“And what brings your lordship down to our establishment today? Bored of your conquest already? Or just want to see how the little people live?”

“Fuck off, Izzy. I haven’t been down here in a while.”

“So we noticed.”

“I wanted to check in. See how things are going.”

“Things are fine,” he replied curtly.

“Everyone getting paid?”

“Of course everyone is getting paid! What do you take me for?”

“I take you for a competent and capable manager. You are the only person I could ever trust to do this, but it is my bar, so you’ll forgive me if I’m anxious.”

“Things are fine. I had to hire a couple of new people to replace the ones you took, but they’re settling in alright, I suppose. They’re not completely inept.”

“That’s high praise from you,” Ed said, amused.

“How are the boys? Loving the high life?”

“They seem to be fine. All of them complained about the uniform at first, until they got over it pretty quickly. Ivan has figured out how to be a valet really fast. I’m impressed.”

“Yeah, you look real dapper,” Izzy said.

Ed ignored the sarcasm. “Why, thank you. Fang has adopted a puppy out of a litter one of the dogs that hang around the stables had.”

“He always was soft for animals,” Izzy said, almost fondly.

“He still is. And Pete is involved in quite the torrid romance with Stede’s valet. It’s really cute.”

Izzy’s eyebrows raised. “Pete? Involved in a romance?”

“He is, yes. Stopping just shy of hearts and flowers. It’s cute, like I said.”

“I never imagined that of Pete.”

“Me neither, if I’m honest. But I wouldn’t have expected it of me either, and here I am.”

Izzy stifled a noise. Ed ignored him again.

“How has business been?”

“It’s been pretty good. Busy, really. A lot of customers. I think it’ll die down though once this… whatever the fuck you’re doing is over.”

Ed bristled a little. “What do you mean, ‘whatever the fuck I’m doing’?”

Izzy gave him a look. “Come on, Ed. It’s me you’re talking to. And I know you’re starry eyed now or whatever, but you can’t seriously be trying to make a future of this.”

“Uh, actually, I am.”

“You mean to spend the rest of your life with this toff?”

“That toff is my husband, first of all. Second, that’s what I vowed to do, and what I’m going to vow to do again in ten days.”

Izzy eyes were wide. “You’re not going to marry this man again.”

“I am, yes. And I’m really fucking excited about it.”

“Of all the stupid, hare-brained things to do…”

“Izzy, I advise you to think really carefully before you finish that statement,” Ed warned.

Izzy seemed to swallow whatever he was saying. Then he pleaded, “Just tell me what your game is. This can’t be it. You were Blackbeard, for fuck’s sake!”

“That’s right. I was Blackbeard. And I still am,” he said in a low, menacing voice. “Nothing has changed except my happiness level and address. If you need a reminder of what I’m capable of, I’ll be happy to remind you.”

Izzy gave him a fulminating glare, but backed down. “No. I’m good.”

“I’m glad to hear it. And as for what game I’m running - there is no game. I’m genuinely married to him and genuinely giving it a go. And I’m happy about it.”

“He’s going to get sick of you,” Izzy predicted. “He’s going to cast you aside like a child with a doll.”

“You made your opinion known last time I was here. It was noted. Fuck, man,” Ed said, frustrated. “Is it that hard to be happy for me?”

“I wanted you to come to your senses. You could milk this for millions of pounds.”

“I already have the millions of pounds. I don’t need to milk anyone.”

“He’s a ponce. And ponces always side with other ponces. He won’t ever choose you.”

“Once more, your opinion is noted. Now, will you go get the books or something?”

Izzy walked off, muttering, and Ed watched him go, bemused. He couldn’t help but wonder why Izzy was so opposed to this, but he didn't really care. It didn't matter why Izzy was opposed. But it did make him wonder.

For now, he just looked around the pub. He’d missed it over the last couple of weeks. This pub was the only home he’d known as an adult, and he loved every brick of it. He had built it from the ground up, with his ideas and his dreams and the money he’d earned (or stolen, really), and, come to think of it, if it hadn’t been for this place, he wouldn’t have met Stede. So he was extra attached to this place, and he loved it even more now, because it had brought him -

He was pulled out of his gentle ruminations by a man dropping an pint mug on the bar beside him.

“So you must be Teach, the man who snagged Bonnet’s eye at last.”

Ed had a hinky feeling about the man. He was extremely well dressed, obviously gentry, and therefore out of place in Ed’s pub. And he was looking for Ed? Throwing Stede’s name around?

He kept his expression as bland as possible. “You know my husband?”

The man chuckled. “Everyone knows your husband.”

There was something in his tone that Ed didn't like. “I suppose so, he’s a Duke’s heir.”

“No, I mean, everyone knows your husband. In a biblical sense.”

Ed narrowed his eyes on him. “Who the fuck are you?”

“Lord Chauncey Badminton.”

“Well, m’lord,” Ed said derisively, “I’ll thank you to keep your slanderous lies about my husband to yourself.”

“They’re not lies. Your husband… Well, he made his way through the ton, didn’t he? We all got a turn. But he eventually got tired of all of us.” He gave Ed a head to toe, sizing up look. “Who would have known all it took to catch his attention was a bit of rough?”

“You’re treading a mighty fine line, Lord Badminton. I think I’d prefer to drink alone.”

“I’m done anyway,” Badminton said. “But a word to the wise - you might want to get used to drinking alone. Stede never plays with his toys for long before quitting them. I’m sure you’ll be no different. Caio,” he said, then left.

Ed stared at him, considering a maiming and what that might to do Stede’s reputation, when he heard, “What did that blowhard want?”

“He was apparently looking for me.”

“He’s not the only one. There’ve been lots of people in, looking to catch a glimpse. But he’s an ass to everyone. We only serve him because he doesn’t blink when we charge him double.”

Ed gave Izzy a look. “You charge him double?”

“Arsehole tax. You gonna tell me to stop?”

“No, I’m gonna tell you to charge him triple.”

Izzy snorted.

Ed got to his feet. “Keep up the good work, Iz.”

“Don’t you want to look at the books?”

“Do I need to?”

“No, I guess not…”

“I trust you, and I'll be back soon. I’m going to come in and check on you guys once a week. I think it’s better for my mental health to look in on you guys more often. Touch the earth, like (myth).”

“Just don’t bring that ponce.”

“I might bring him just to spite you, And you’ll do well to be kind to him,” Ed said.

Izzy muttered.

“See you in a week,” Ed called over his shoulder and he strode out to call for a carriage. He wanted to get home and lay eyes - and hands - on Stede, to reassure himself that it was all real. Because right now, things felt a little unsteady.

Ed was acting a little differently when he got home from the pub, but Stede couldn't get him alone. They had dinner with Roberta, and then after dinner they sat in the drawing room, chatting. Ed was pleasant, just like normal, but Stede could tell something was not right.

When they retired to bed, he and Ed got undressed with the help of Lucius and Ivan, and as soon as the door closed behind them, Ed had him wrapped in a fierce hug.

Surprised, but relieved that he was finally getting somewhere with Ed, he stroked Ed’s hair and said, “What’s all this, then?”

“Just.. met a couple of people today. Bastards. They tried to get under my skin.”

“Seems like they were successful.”

Ed hesitated for a moment. “Maybe a little. Can I just… Can I hold you tonight? Not for sex, just to hold you? I think I need to reassure myself that this is all real.”

Stede pulled back, cupped his cheek, and kissed him. “Of course you can, darling. Whatever you need. But this, you and me, we’re very, very real, alright? This is real… Although I will agree that sometimes it feels like a fantasy.”

Ed gave a little laugh. “Yeah. That’s a good way to put it.”

Stede kissed him again. “Come, darling. Come to bed and let us hold each other.”

“Yes. Let’s get to bed.”

Chapter Text

28 November, 1817

Three days later, Ed was at the dinner table with Stede and his mother, chatting about their respective days.

“How are you finding London, Mrs. Teach?” Stede asked just before dessert was brought out.

“Oh, it’s lovely. I always did love London in the autumn, and it’s fun to be here during the season. There’s an excitement in the air.”

“We haven’t been to any balls or parties, though, Mum.”

“There’s still an excitement in the air. You two won’t be homebound forever. You’ll start being social again in a little over a week.”

Ed fought down some trepidation. “Feels close.”

“You’re doing remarkably well, son. I’m immensely proud of you.”

“I’m proud of you, too,” Stede said, and Ed gave him a warm look.

“I feel like I’ve hardly seen you, mum.”

“Well, you two have your lives to lead. I’m not trying to interrupt that.”

“I do have a life, but I was meaning that you’re spending a lot of time with Lady Sarah.”

“She’s taken me under her wing. A very kind woman.”

“Have you got a ball gown?” Stede asked. “Money is no object. You can have anything you can dream up.”

“Thank you, truly. You’re very generous. But I don’t want to make a spectacle of myself.”

“Oh I can’t imagine you’d ever do that,” Ed poohpoohed.

“I’ve found a gown for the ball that will be serviceable. I go for my final fitting in two days.”

“What about for the wedding?” Ed asked.

“I’m making my own dress for that.”

“Really, mum, we’ll buy you a whole new wardrobe.”

“Are you afraid I’m going to embarrass you?”

“No, not at all! I just want you to be draped in fine things. It’s what you deserve.”

“What I deserve is a happy son and a warm bed. You’ve given me those things. I’m exceptionally happy.”

“We’re still looking for a house for you,” Ed said around a lump in his throat. “We think we may have found one. It’s about a half mile from here, so you’ll be close.”

“If it’s only a half mile away, it’s probably too grand for me.”

“It’s not,” Stede said. “But it is befitting your new station. You’re going to need a house to receive members of society and we’ve been looking with that in mind.”

“It also has a garden for the grandchildren, like you asked for,” Ed said.

Roberta sighed. “There’s no talking you out of this, is there?”

“No, there’s really not.”

“We’re glad you see resistance is futile,” Ed said with a smile.

She sighed again. “Very well. I’ll look at your house.”

“Good. And we’ll put out an advert for staff, but that will have to wait until after the ball. It will be one of the first things -”

There was a knock at the doorframe and Buttons cleared his throat. “The Crown Prince and his cousin for you, sirs.”

“Both of us?”

“At this hour?”

“Yes, sirs.”

Ed and Stede shot each other a look, then got to their feet. “Please excuse us, mum.”

“We’ll be back as soon as we’re able.”

“No need. I’m going to do a little sewing before bed. Goodnight, boys.”

“Goodnight, mum.”

“Goodnight, Mrs. Teach,” Stede said, and Ed joined him to walk down the corridor toward the sitting room. They pulled open the door and found Oluwande and Frenchie lounging like they owned the place.

“There you are!” said Frenchie.

“We’ve come to kidnap you.”

Ed immediately tensed. “Kidnap us?”

“For a party,” Frenchie clarified.

“Oh.”

“We’re not going to any parties until after the ball,” Stede said.

“But don’t you want to practice?” Frenchie asked.

“This is just a small thing. Less than fifty people. And they’re all friends of yours.”

Stede looked unsure. “I don’t know…” He turned to look at Ed. “What do you think? Do you feel ready?”

“Well, there’s only one way to find out if I’m ready or not, isn’t there?” he said with a grin. “Let’s do it.”

Oluwande clapped once and Frenchie said, “My man!”

“Alright,” Stede said. “Let’s go.”

When the carriage pulled to a stop thirty minutes later, Stede said “Why, this is Fergus’ house!”

“It is?” asked Ed curiously, looking out the window.

“it is,” Oluwande confirmed.

“This was his idea,” chimed in Frenchie.

“Why, you sneaky boors,” Stede chided. “This was planned?”

“For the last two weeks,” Oluwande said proudly.

Stede shook his head, and Ed grinned.

The party looked to be less of a party and more of a small ball, and Ed estimated there were about forty or fifty people there. He was comforted to see a couple of gay couples. They were quickly surrounded by well wishers and Stede made introductions. Ed did his best to remember his manners, not to let Stede down, and thought he did a reasonable job. He didn’t think he’d committed any major gaffe. At any rate, Stede seemed pleased with him.

Two by two, the couples went back to dancing, and after an extended period of introductions when Ed was sure he’d met everyone, he looked up and saw Fergus was next, with a very pretty young woman. His smile now was more genuine.

“Fergus,” he said, extending his hand to shake, even though it had been shaken a couple dozen times by now and was clammy. “It's good to see you.”

“Glad you could make it,” Fergus said, eyes twinkling.

“The way we heard it, we didn’t get much of a choice,” Stede said, shaking Fergus’ hand. Then he looked to the young woman, took her hand to bend over it and kissed her knuckles. “Lady Ella, you look more radiant every time I see you.”

“And your tongue grows more silver every day,” she said, smiling. “Fergus, is this the Blackbeard I’ve heard so much about?”

“It is,” Fergus said. “Edward Teach, this is my fiancée, Ella Osgood. Ella, this is my archnemesis, Edward Teach, more popularly known as Blackbeard.”

Ed bent over her hand and kissed her knuckles. “For a beauty like yours, Fergus should have retired from the sea ages ago.”

“Watch it, Teach,” Fergus said, eyes twinkling. “I kicked your arse once, I'll do it again.”

Ed recognised the joke and they all laughed.

"So Fergus... you don't throw parties like this unless your parents threaten you with the rack. What's going on?"

"Ella and I were talking, and she wanted to meet Ed properly--"

"Of course I did! Fergus has stories!"

"--and we were thinking… you never got a proper stag night before you married. Either of you."

"This isn't typical stag night fare for toffs, is it?" Ed teased.

Fergus went on. "And then Ella pointed out that if we had a small gathering here, you could both gather some allies before the Duke's ball, and neither of you would feel quite so much like you were alone and on display."

"Tactics and fun, Fitzgerald. Very like you."

“But for now…” Ella turned her gaze to Stede. “Lord Bonnet, would you be willing to ask me to dance?”

He grinned at her. “First of all, I’m Stede, you know that. Second of all, it is highly improper for a lady to ask a gentleman to dance.”

Her smile was a little wicked, and utterly charming. “I didn’t ask you to dance, I asked you to ask me. I’ll make it worth your while.”

Stede raised a brow. “How so?”

“I have gossip.”

“Oh, how wicked of you. You know my weakness. In that case, May I have the honour?” he asked, bowing and extending his hand.

“I’d be delighted,” she replied with a victorious smile, putting her hand in his.

Stede looked over his shoulder and winked at Ed as he escorted Ella out onto the dance floor and Ed grinned as he watched them go.

“Smitten is a good look on you,” Fergus said, also watching them leave.

“I could say the same to you,” Ed replied, not taking his eyes off Stede. “It's a side of you I’ve never seen before.”

“No, I suppose not. But I’m glad that worked. I wanted to talk to you.”

“You did?” Ed said, turning to look at Fergus.

“Yep. Let’s get champagne.”

“Alright,” Ed agreed, and followed him to the outskirts of the party, to the refreshment table.

“I wanted to check with you,” Fergus said. “See how you were doing. Really doing.”

Ed grinned. "Really? I’m great, man. Stede is... sometimes I'm still not sure it’s all real, that he's real, and then he'll do something I couldn't possibly make up and I have to accept that it’s all true."

“You seem to be adapting well,” Fergus said, taking a sip of champagne.

“I’m trying hard. I don’t want to let him down.”

"And what about you, without him? You've done very well swimming in a different sea, my friend, but don't ever think there aren’t sharks. Or that the sharks here don't bite."

Ed considered this a minute. "You've been great. Stede is, Stede's great. And his mum has been amazing."

"I sense a 'but' coming."

"I've run into a couple of others, who were... less fucking great."

"Don't let them get under your skin. People are going to be terrible, sometimes. It comes with the territory of thinking that you were born better than everyone else. Even though there's no difference in heart or skill that I ever saw, just in opportunity."

"It's not that, even. It's…” Ed hesitated, wondering if he should ask. Then he decided to go for it. “Can I ask you something, in confidence?"

"Of course."

"What did Stede do, before? He's been clear about not liking women, that doesn't seem to be a surprise to anyone. But what did he do, as far as romance goes? He claims to have never had a love affair, but I’ve heard different."

Fergus looked pensive for a minute. "Stede really should give you this answer himself, you know. And I do encourage you to ask. But from where I stood? He was figuring himself out, and without any good role model for a while there, when we were young. Second son and all that, all the attention was on Robert, and he went a bit wild. Nothing that would scandalise the great Blackbeard, though."

"Oh,” Ed said, not comforted by that.

"But it wasn't him, not really, I don't think. He steadied out there well before he might have. I'm sure he's had liaisons, but they've been remarkably discreet."

Ed still wasn’t comforted. “I see.”

“I’ll tell you one thing, though,” Fergus added.

“What’s that?”

“I’ve known him since he was eight, and this is the happiest and most content I’ve ever seen him in his whole life. That’s you,” he said, poking Ed in the centre of the chest. “That’s your doing.”

Ed smiled a little at that, couldn’t help it. He was proud - and finally a little comforted.

“Thank you for that.”

“You’re welcome,” Fergus said. “My pleasure, anytime. Now, let’s go reclaim our loves before they waltz off into the sunset.”

“I think that sounds like a capital idea,” Ed said, draining his champagne. “I’d like to dance with my husband very much.”

“Then let’s go.”

Stede was stumbling up the stairs, he and Ed leaning on each other, laughing. They let themselves into the house and stumbled in, still laughing, until they drunkenly shushed each other.

“You’re gonna wake everyone,” Stede said.

“Not yet, but I do intend to have you making noises in a bit,” Ed said with a lascivious look. He reached for Stede and started nibbling his neck. Stede giggled.

There was a cleared throat behind them that made them jump apart. “Good evening, sirs. Would ye like me to send Ivan and Luci up?” Buttons asked.

“No need, Buttons,” Stede said. “We’ll undress ourselves tonight.”

Ed let out a low, seductive chuckle and ran his hand over Stede’s backside.

“Goodnight, Buttons,” Stede said, grabbing Ed by the hand and pulling him up the stairs.

They stumbled a couple of times on the way up, and giggled like naughty children. Once they were in the corridor, Ed pulled Stede into his arms and did a sort of waltz down the hall towards the bedroom, and Ed grinned at him.

“Are you - hic - are you drunk?”

Ed grinned back at him. “Maybe a bit, yeah.”

“Oh, bother.”

“Why is that, love?”

“I was going to ask you to fuck me.”

Ed stumbled and Stede laughed again when he righted himself and pulled them into the bedroom, still largely in each other’s arms. Ed looked like he’d been clubbed over the head with something hard, and Stede was amused. “Ed, darling? Are you alright?”

“I’m fine. Just fine. Just sobering up very fast. You want me to what?”

“I’d like to you fuck me. Can you really sober up that fast?”

“Nah, but I’m a pirate. You should see my … swordplay when I’m a bit drunk.”

Stede trailed a fingertip down the front of his chest. “That's exactly what I’m angling for.”

“I’m still not sure I heard you right. you want me to-”

“Fuck me. Yes.”

“I thought you wanted to wait. We agreed to wait.”

Stede grinned. “We agreed to wait until after a ball. After your social debut. And we just had that, didn't we?”

“You’re splitting hairs.”

Stede leaned forward and nibbled Ed’s ear, then breathed into it. “You’re putting up a lot of fuss when you could be putting your cock in me right now.”

Ed clutched him tighter. “Are you sure that’s what you want?”

Stede was nibbling and licking Ed’s neck. “I’m so sure. I feel like I’ve been waiting forever, and I want you so much. Please, darling. Make love to me.”

Ed kissed him hard, needly, his tongue coming out to claim him right away and Stede clung to his shoulders for a moment, letting himself be carried away by sensation. Ed walked him backwards towards the bed, while Stede was lost in the kiss, until he realised what Ed was doing and started to work on Ed’s clothes with clumsy fingers, pulling at buckles and buttons urgently.

Stede broke the kiss and looked at Ed with bleary eyes. “Get naked. Now.”

Ed looked wicked. “Well, alright then,” he said, pulling at his clothes. Stede also got to work on his clothes, going as fast as he could to get them off.

Stede was more successful in removing his clothes than Ed, so he was naked while Ed was still fiddling with his trousers. Feeling bold, Stede pushed on Ed’s chest to knock him back onto the bed, then started pulling on his trousers hurriedly, eager to get them off. Ed, for his part, looked highly amused and put his hands behind his head to watch.

“Why are your trousers so tight?” Stede complained.

“I thought you liked that. Shows off my arse.”

“Well right now, they’re a pain in my arse.”

“Oh, I'm going to give you something in your arse,” Ed growled.

“That’s hardly going to be a pain,” Stede said, finally successfully getting his trousers off and Ed naked. Victorious, Stede started pressing kisses to his skin at his knees, crawling over him to straddle him, working his way higher until he was at his cock, taking him into his mouth. Fuck, he tasted so good…Stede could suck him all night.

“Holy fuck, your mouth feels good,” Ed said. “Jesus, Stede. God, you’re good at this.”

Stede did his best work for him, sucking and slurping and making a terrible mess, humming around him to vibrate him.

“I’m getting close, love. you need to stop.”

Stede stopped, then crawled up until he could capture his mouth and kissed him impatiently.

“I’m gonna fuck you,” Stede said.

Ed raised a brow. “I thought I was gonna fuck you.”

“You’re gonna lay there and let me.”

“Fuck, I like this bossy side of you,” Ed said.

Stede gave him a wide grin then reached over to the bedside table and retrieved a little pot of lube. He got his fingers slick and massaged his arsehole for a second, until he could get two fingers in. It only took a minute. He was so ready… he was eager.

Then he got a dollop of oil on his hand and slicked Ed’s cock with it, sliding up and down, making it ready.

“You're going to feel so good in me,” he said, clenching a little at the thought.

Ed was running his hands all over Stede’s body. “I think you're going to feel amazing around me. I can’t wait to find out.”

“Well, let’s get started, shall we?” Stede said, then lined up Ed’s cock with his entrance. He slowly eased back, taking him in deliberately, steadily, enjoying the stretch that was almost a burn. He closed his eyes to relish and Ed ran his hands all over Stede’s body he could reach.

“Are you alright, love?”

“I’m perfect,” Stede groaned.

Finally, Stede had taken him all the way, and he was sitting on Ed’s legs, his cock buried as deep as it would go, his eyes closed in bliss.

“Fuck. Fuck. You feel good,” Ed said, his hands caressing Stede’s thighs and his arse.

“I can’t imagine anything feeling better,” Stede panted, and he started swirling his hips in a circle, fucking him shallowly. Ed grunted, his eyes closed, and Stede looked down at him.

“Look at you up there,” Ed said, his face a little flush, his voice a little strained. “You’re sitting up there like a god. And you are. You know full well I worship you.”

“I worship you, too, darling,” Stede answered, then started to bounce on him a little.

Ed put his hands on Stede’s hips and guided his motions. “That’s it. That’s perfect. Just like that. Fuck, I like that.”

Stede rode him just like that, hands planted on his chest, until he felt like he’d die if he didn’t get more. So, in a near whine, he said, “Need more. Please…”

“Take what you need,” Ed said, and at the same time started fucking him from below. Stede cried out in pleasure. Every motion of Ed’s cockhead was hitting his spot and Ed was making constellations behind his eyes.

“Ed, oh fuck, Ed! Ah! Ah! Your cock is so good, it feels so good in me! Fills me just right! I love it! Give it to me deeper! Harder! More!”

Ed clutched his hips and started fucking up into him harder and faster.

Stede cried out again and fell forward, catching himself on his arms, propping himself over Ed, so their faces were inches apart. Ed was pummelling him from below, and it felt so good, so fucking good… he was so close…

“Ed, oh God… Ed… You’re so good… I’m so close.. Please don’t stop… don’t ever stop…”

“I won’t. I won't stop. Fuck, Stede. Fuck. Your arse feels like a dream. Fuck. Fuck. I’m getting close.”

“Come for me, Ed. Please, please, come. I’m begging. I need it! Ah! Ah!”

Ed fucked him even harder, until he buried himself as deep as he could go, threw his head back, and shouted his release, his hands clenched painfully in Stede’s skin. But Stede didn’t notice at all. He was too busy flying apart in a fissure of bliss.

Chapter Text

29 November, 1817

Stede woke up slowly on Saturday morning, wrapped in Ed’s arms, his head on Ed’s shoulder and his arm and a leg thrown across Ed’s body. It was comfortable, but there was a pleasant soreness in his arse that made him sigh happily before he’d even opened his eyes. Seemed he was doing a lot of happy sighing since he’d met his husband, and he didn't see that changing.

So this was what it felt like to be in love. All these years, Stede had wondered, reading about love and how miraculous it was in his novels. But now he knew firsthand. He was overwhelmed with it, giddy with it. He felt invincible, he felt like a hero, even though he hadn’t done anything heroic. He just… he felt wonderful, and it was all down to the man sleeping beside him - and under him.

When Stede thought about how much life had changed over the last month, it was a little mind blowing. From the outside, it didn’t seem like that much was different at all, but in reality, everything had changed. He felt like a new man. Like a butterfly that had emerged from its chrysalis. And he hoped, he prayed, that Ed felt the same way.

Stede had been dubious about going to the party, but it had turned out to be a good thing. Ed’s manners had been flawless - even after he got drunk he’d only dropped a couple of minor swears. And Stede had thoroughly enjoyed watching Ed mingle with his friends. Honestly, the only way to know Ed wasn’t born into the life he was in now was his long hair and beard. If he cut and/or shaved them, he’d blend right in. But Stede didn’t want him to cut them. Stede wanted him to stay just the same as he was forever.

Yes, yesterday had been lovely, but last night, when they got home, had been lovelier. Sex with Ed was everything Stede had ever dreamed of… he thought. His memory was a little murky from the alcohol. But he’d loved every moment of it, even if he couldn't recall the details. And he was eager for more.

Stede looked at Ed now, watching him sleep, letting his eyes trip over Ed’s features. He really was a beautiful man, just stunning, and Stede loved him completely, loved him wholly. It had only been a month, but he couldn't imagine his life without him now. He never wanted to face life without him, and prayed to God he wouldn’t have to. He wanted to spend the rest of his life with Ed by his side.

How lucky he was! How utterly blessed! And all of this came about, every bit of it, because Stede’s father had decided Stede had to marry a woman. If he hadn’t done that, Stede wouldn’t have gone to the Thornrose’s ball and tried to put on a brave face, then gotten frustrated and left. That decision to leave had led him to Ed’s pub, and into the most wonderful situation of his life. Why, Stede really ought to thank his father!

No, perhaps not. Not right now. But in a couple of years, when his father had gotten used to the idea and had a couple of grandchildren to dote on, Stede might well do it. Because he was extremely grateful.

He was also grateful to Ed. It would have been so easy for Ed to judge Stede a toff and throw him out of his pub, or ignore him. Stede really didn’t know what fortunes had smiled on him that Ed had done what he did, but he was beyond grateful for Ed.

Stede was also tired of waiting for his husband to wake up. He wanted to talk to him now. So, with a little grin, he lengthened his body and started pressing kisses to Ed’s neck and jaw.

Ed started, then chuckled and sleepily wrapped his arm around Stede and pulled him close. “Hmm. If this is a dream, it’s a nice one. I don’t want to wake up.”

“I feel the same,” Stede said, lightly kissing his cheeks. “But the best part is that it’s not a dream. This is our reality, darling.”

“That’s hard to believe.”

“I’m sorry I woke you, but I found that I couldn't stand not kissing you.”

“Mmm. I’ve had worse ways of being woken up. Much worse ways.”

“I bet so. But I’m happy to wake you up like this every day, if you like.”

“I think I’d like that.”

Stede settled into his arms. “Are you hung over?”

“Me? Nah, not really. I’m a pirate, love. It takes a lot for me to get a hangover. What about you?”

“Not really, either. I’m not exactly fresh as a daisy, but I’m not feeling terrible.”

Ed kissed his forehead. “Good.”

Stede traced his fingertips along Ed’s chest. “Would you like to tell me about your tattoos?”

“What would you like to know?”

“Well, I’d like to know all about all of them. They’re part of you, after all.”

“There's not really any story behind most of them. They’re just nautical stuff that sailors get to mark accomplishments. Sparrows, stars, stuff like that.”

“What about the snake?” Stede asked, running his hand down the serpent on his arm.

“To ward off unnecessary fights and strife. It’s a good luck charm.”

“What about these stars?” Stede asked, touching the non-nautical stars that adorned his body.

“One for each ship I took as a captain.”

Stede blinked. “But there’s got to be a hundred!"

“A hundred and nineteen, to be exact. I was a busy boy.”

“My word.”

“Most of the rest I just got because I was bored or because they looked cool -or both,” Ed said. “No real deep meaning.”

“Well, I thank you for telling me.”

“You’re entirely welcome.”

“So… about last night,” Stede said.

He could feel Ed tense under him. “You have my attention.”

“It’s not bad,” Stede said, running a soothing hand over his chest. “I promise.”

“Do you regret it?”

“Not at all.”

“Oh, thank fuck.”

“It was brilliant, really. I seem to remember you calling me bossy, though.”

Ed looked amused. “That’s what you remember about last night?”

“Well, it’s certainly not all I remember, but I did want to talk to you.”

“Is this a bad talk?”

“No, darling, not at all. I just… we said we were going to wait and I wanted to make sure I didn’t push you into something you didn’t want. Did I?” he asked, afraid of the answer.

“Stede, love, the ball wasn’t the first thing we agreed to. The first one was that we were going to let our sex lives reflect our feelings. We’d wait until it was a full expression of how I - how you feel.”

Stede processed that for a moment. “Well, by that barometer, I’d say we did just perfectly.”

Ed grinned. “Yeah?”

“Yes, I really do.”

Now Ed looked a little wary. “You said you’d never had a love affair.”

“I haven’t, until now. Not really.”

“You didn’t learn some of the things we do just sitting quietly in church,” Ed pointed out.

Stede was feeling a tiny bit uneasy. “They were flings, darling, not affairs of the heart. If you're asking whether I was a blushing innocent, the answer is no, obviously. But what I’m saying is that you’re different. You’re special.”

“I’m not special.”

“Of course you are. I wouldn't adore you if you were ordinary.”

Ed gave a tiny smile. “You adore me?”

“Positively love you, darling,” Stede said, his heart thudding.

Ed blinked now. “You - you love me?”

Stede nodded. “I do, yes. I find myself in the position of being quite in love with the man I married. Blissfully in love with him, head over heels. All that. And suddenly terrified that I've bared my soul to him and that was a bad thing, that you don't feel the same way.”

Ed’s eyes were wide and wet. “I - I love you too.”

Stede beamed. “Do you, really?”

He nodded. “I do, yeah. I’m in love with you.”

Stede put his forehead to Ed’s and closed his eyes. “Tell me again.”

He could feel Ed’s breath, and Ed reached up to touch his cheek. “I love you.”

Stede smiled and opened his eyes, looking at Ed. “Again?”

Ed smiled. “I love you, sweetheart.”

Stede kissed him softly, sweetly, then breathed against his lips. “One more time. Please.”

“I love you so much, Stede Bonnet.”

Stede claimed his mouth in a kiss that was just a touch needy, and Ed kissed him back, his tongue entering Stede’s mouth like a conquering hero. It was only a matter of seconds before Stede was hard against Ed’s leg and Ed rolled to face him, his own cock pressing against Stede. Stede let his hands roam Ed’s smooth skin, exploring him, mapping him, claiming him, loving him, until they were both gasping, grinding against each other’s bodies. Stede broke away to go press kisses against Ed’s neck and sent his hand between them to wrap around Ed’s cock.

“Know what I’ve been thinking about?” he murmured.

“What’s that?” Ed asked, a little out of breath.

“I really liked what you did last night. Fucking me, making me see stars. How’d you like me to do that for you?”

Ed stiffened a little, and Stede drew back to look at him. “Did I say something wrong?”

“No, love, you didn’t. I’d love for you to fuck me. I really would. But I'm feeling a little vulnerable right now, if I’m being honest.”

Stede kissed him. “Say no more. I understand. How’d you like to fuck me again?”

“Are you sure you’re up for it?”

He nodded, his eyes eager. “I’d love it. Please, fuck me again.”

Ed kissed him. “Well, sweetheart, I’d be honoured to help you out. But first, I’d like to get a taste of you,” he said, starting to press kisses to Stede’s chest, urging him gently to roll over onto his back. Stede went, and started running his hands all over Ed’s body.

“Ed, darling…”

“Hmm?”

“I love you.”

Ed looked up from the vicinity of his breastbone and smiled. “I love you, too,” he said, then with eyes still locked, he darted out his tongue and ringed Stede’s nipple, making him hiss a breath.

“Ed, fuck,” Stede whined, gyrating on the bed.

“Be patient, love. You’ll have me,” Ed assured him while he started kissing down Stede’s belly. He took up a place between Stede’s legs, and he looked like he was favouring one of the knees he was crouching on.

“Are you alright? Is your knee hurting you?” Stede asked.

“I'm fine, love,” Ed answered him. “I’d have to be in tremendous pain not to want to fuck you.”

“I don’t want you in any pain. We can do it some other way…”

“Hush now,” Ed said, taking his cock in his hand and pumping it a little, still kissing his abdomen. “Let me make love to you.”

“Alright. Just promise you’ll stop if it hurts.”

“I promise. I love you.”

“I love y - Oh fuck!” Stede shouted when Ed took his cock into his mouth. He threw his head back and grabbed fistfuls of Ed’s hair, making Ed moan, and Ed wasted little time before he set up a fantastic rhythm that had Stede groaning.

“Ed, love… oh fuck. Ed, oh, Ed… your mouth… it’s all mine, isn’t it? Are you mine?”

Ed pulled off and replaced his mouth with his hand, reaching over to the bedside table. “You’d better fucking believe it,” he said. He retrieved the bottle of lubricant, and Stede cried out when he took his cock back into his mouth.

Stede was awash with sensations, feeling like a pulsing nerve, all his senses focused on Ed’s mouth and his cock. He vaguely registered Ed making him change positions, raising Stede’s hips, and Ed coming to lay flat between his legs, releasing Stede’s cock. Stede barely had time to register what it meant, what Ed might be doing, before Ed had pulled off of Stede’s cock, used his thumbs to spread Stede’s cheeks, and attacked his arsehole with his tongue.

Stede shouted, his whole body going taut with pleasure, every muscle activating. Ed ate of him like he was insatiable, his tongue swirling and pressing against his entrance, and Stede keened when Ed’s fingers entered the fray and were inserted.

“Oooh, fuck. Fuck, Ed, oh, God, it feels so good. Your wicked tongue… God, fuck. Yes, please.”

Ed flicked his tongue around his fingers while he fucked him, keeping them wet, then removed his tongue and pulled his fingers out. Stede had a moment of disappointment, until Ed took his cock back into his mouth and Stede felt two freshly-lubed fingers at his entrance, pressing in.

“Oh, God. Oh fuck. Ed… God,” he moaned while Ed fucked him on those fingers. “Oh, fuck, I want your cock in me. Please give me your cock. Please. I’m begging, please let me have your cock. I’m desperate for it.”

Ed pulled off his cock and looked up at him with lust-bleary eyes. “You want me to fuck you?”

“Yes, please, God, before I explode. I want to come with your cock in me.”

“What if I want you to come in my mouth?” Ed asked wickedly, and darted his tongue out to lick the head of Stede’s cock.

Stede groaned.

Ed chuckled. “Very well. I’ll give you what you want,” he said, withdrawing his fingers slowly, bringing his body up so he could kiss Stede at the same time. Stede whimpered into the kiss with the loss of his fingers.

He raised up onto his knees to slick his cock, and Stede was able to just look at him. He was so beautiful, lean and sexy with a little softness in his tummy, scars and tattoos covering him. And his enormous erection was jutting out at Stede. He wanted to touch it, but he didn't get a chance before Ed fell forward and propped himself over Stede, so his slick cock was rubbing against Stede’s dry one while he kissed him.

When the kiss broke, Ed looked down into Stede’s eyes with his doe brown eyes. “Are you ready, love?”

“Oh, God, yes, please.”

Ed removed one his hands he was using as a support and used it to line his cock up with Stede’s entrance, pressing against it gently and insistently. Stede whined in pleasure/pain as the pressure increased on his arsehole until there was a little pop and sudden fullness, and he knew Ed was in.

Ed’s face was flush and his eyes bright. “Still with me?”

Stede nodded, running his hands all over Ed’s back and sides. “It feels so good, my love. You feel perfect inside me. Like you were made to fill me.”

Ed huffed a laugh. “We’ll have to talk later about the concept that my cock was designed to fit in your arse,” he said, pushing deeper. “Right now, I’m a little preoccupied.”

“Of course,” Stede said. then wrapped his legs around Ed’s waist. “God, Ed, it’s never felt better. Your cock is so big and hits me so deep, fills me just right. Say you’re mine. Please.”

“I’m yours. I love you, and I’m all yours.”

“No one else’s. No one else can have you.”

“No one,” Ed said, speeding up. “No one- shit. No one but you.”

Stede was clinging to his back. “Darling, I love it. I love you. Fuck me harder, please. Claim me.”

Ed sped up further, his eyes still locked on Stede, his breathing growing choppy. “Do you like it? Do you like the way I’m fucking you?”

“Oh, Ed, I love it!” Stede shouted, clutching him for dear life. “Give me more! All you can!”

“I’m getting close,” Ed announced in halting speech between his thrusts. “I’m… shit. I’m getting close.”

Stede nodded, wide-eyed. “I’m getting close, too. I’m going to come. You’re going to make me come. Oh Ed! Ed! Ah! Ah! Fuck! I love you! Ah! Ah!”

He erupted, spilling hot between their bodies, his vision whiting out with pleasure and his mind going nearly blank. All he was aware of was the orgasm washing him away, the pure bliss he was lost in, and the fact that Ed was still pummeling him, prolonging it.

Ed let out a roar and stiffened, buried as deep as he could go, and Stede managed to open his eyes to see Ed looking totally wrecked, his face a grimace of pleasure, eyes closed, breathing hard through his mouth. Stede watched his face as he came, loving him so much, then accepting him into his arms when Ed collapsed on top of him in a trembling mass.

“Shh, my love,” he whispered. “That was wonderful. Thank you.”

“I’ve never known anyone who said thank you after sex,” Ed remarked a couple of minutes later.

Stede chuckled. “Well, I strive to be different in all ways. Most significantly, I love you.”

Ed raised his head and looked into Stede’s eyes. “Sweetheart, I love you, too. So much.”

“Good,” Stede said. “I’m glad.”

Ed made to move. “I’m crushing you.”

“No, don’t leave me. I like it.”

“I’m not leaving,” Ed said as he pulled his cock out of Stede’s arse, making both of them groan. “Just going to lay beside you.”

“Well, I suppose I can cope with that.”

Ed rolled over and grabbed a cloth, using it to wipe Stede’s belly, and Stede loved the care… but he shooed Ed away when he attempted to clean his arsehole and insisted on being held. Once they were in a tangle of arms and legs, Stede sighed happily.

“You alright?”

“I am,” Stede said. “I was thinking before you woke up about how much I sigh happily now. I didn’t always do that. You’ve changed everything and made it better.”

“Do you think it’s too soon for us to be in love?” Ed asked.

“Maybe for some people, but not us. I felt something for you that night, sitting in your pub. Something powerful. I won’t say it was love, but it was an attraction that went to the marrow of my bones.”

Ed kissed him. “I felt the same.”

“Do you feel like it’s too soon to be in love?”

“I don’t really know. I’ve never been in love before. I thought I was a couple of times, but this time just proves that those were infatuations. They can’t hold a candle to this. This is the real thing.”

“This certainly feels like the real thing to me,” Stede said. “Eight days and I get to marry you again. I can’t wait.”

“I can’t fucking wait, either, sweetheart.”

Chapter Text

1 December, 1817

After the ball at Fergus’, Ed and Stede wondered if it might not be a good idea to drum up some public support, or at least take stock of who was likely to be friend and who was foe before the ball in six days. Stede told Ed he wanted to go to the gentlemen's club and see what the reception was like, and Ed had some misgivings about him going alone, in case it was frosty, but Stede kissed him to soothe him, reassured him that he was a big boy, and told him he was going to the club that evening, so it was up to Ed to entertain himself. Ed accepted this with as much grace as he could muster.

He really missed Stede, though, and started missing him the minute he walked out the door. Roberta was holed up in her rooms with a sewing project, so Ed did the only thing he could come up with: he gathered the crew and conscripted them into a game of billiards.

It was fun, Ed supposed, although his mind was with Stede and he wasn’t concentrating on the game. What was Stede doing? Were people treating him kindly, or treating him poorly for marrying a commoner? Was he with any of his past liaisons? Did that matter? Fuck, Ed hoped it didn’t matter.

He shook his head to clear it and focused on the men he was playing with, his crew. “How are you lot settling in?” he asked. “I haven’t asked in a couple of weeks.”

“I’m fucking great,” Pete said.

Ivan rolled his eyes, “Yes, Pete is getting laid, so he’s spectacular,” he said sarcastically.

Ed snorted. “How about you two? Anything I need to be aware of?”

Fang and Ivan looked at each other, and Ivan shrugged. “It’s alright.”

“Just alright?”

“I mean, yeah. It’s pretty great. The pay is incredible and the food is top notch…”

“The sex is to die for,” Pete chimed in. Everyone ignored him.

“What’s wrong?” Ed asked, a little discomfited.

“It’s just… I look down at myself and I’m wearing this uniform, and I don’t recognize myself. Makes me wonder just how the hell I got here.”

“Yeah,” Fang added. “I’ve had to stop myself from lifting some of the silverware just to feel like I’m still in the game.”

“Please don’t do that,” Ed said. “But the uniform, it’s not too bad, is it? It’s not like you got signed up for the fuckin’ navy or anything, it’s just a bit… service-y.”

“No, I know. It’s not bad. But we were thinking that if it was a mindfuck for us, it’s probably a bigger one for you. We’re not under that much pressure, but you are.”

“I’m fine,” Ed said.

“Are you really, though?”

“I am, yeah. I kind of adore Stede, and I’m getting the hang of these etiquette lessons. I’ve landed us a life that we couldn't steal in ten lifetimes at sea.”

“Yeah. But it’s different. I’m not used to this many yes sirs and no sirs.”

“I’m not either,” Ed admitted. “Being called ‘m’lord’ is a new thing, but it’s not all bad.”

“Just… if you need us, you can call on us,” Fang said.

Ivan chimed in, “We want to help you.”

Pete added, “We’re loyal to you, no matter what.”

“Just know that if we need to loot the house, we’ve been casing the joint.”

Ed grinned. “I appreciate it, but we’re not doing so bad here. Fang, you’ve got the puppy you always wanted. Pete, you’ve got yourself a romance. And Ivan -”

“I’m sure something will come along to sweeten the pot for me,” he said, and Ed felt a pang.

“I'm sure it will. But please stop plotting a heist. This is our home now. We’d only be stealing from ourselves. Or, rather, you’d only be stealing from me. And I’d have to deal with you then.”

“We won’t,” Ivan said. “We really are enjoying it here, and it keeps us away from Izzy.”

Ed snorted. He was just about to say something else when there was a knock at the door frame. He looked up to see his mother poking her head in.

“Oh, hello, mum.”

“Hello, son. Hello, boys.”

“Hi, Mrs. Teach.”

“Edward, can I steal you away for a bit?”

“Yeah, no problem. Boys, you keep playing. I'll try and come back, but if I don’t, you have a good night.”

“Goodnight,” they told him, and he left them with a wave, then went into the corridor to speak with his mother.

“I have something for you,” Roberta said, her eyes twinkling.

He blinked at her. “You do?”

“I do, yes. Will you come up to my rooms?”

“Of course, I’ll be happy to,” he said, and offered her his elbow to walk her to her rooms. “I just asked the boys, I guess I should ask you. How are you settling in?”

“Well, it is an adjustment,” she allowed. “I’m used to being in posh environments, but not treated as a member of society.”

“You are a member of society now,” Ed said. “All those years as Lady Diane’s lady’s maid, now you will have your own lady’s maid. And I'm so proud to be able to do this for you.”

She patted his hand affectionately. “I’m proud of you too, son. I hope you know that.”

Ed thought he’d burst in that moment, he was so pleased with himself.

They arrived at her rooms and she pushed open the door. He was pleased to see that her rooms were almost as nice as his. Certainly more posh than anything she’d had before.

Roberta released his arm and walked over to retrieve a large wrapped parcel, then brought it over to him. “This is for you, son.”

“What is it?”

“Open it,” she said with a smile.

He gave her a little smile, then tore the paper to see a set of clothes, the fanciest suit he’d ever seen. It was in royal purple silk with gold silk embroidery, and he knew that just the fabric alone in his hands was more than four or five months’ pay. And that wasn’t taking the labour into consideration.

“Mum,” he breathed.

“I thought I’d whip up a little something special for you to wear on your wedding day, and to your ball,” she said, smiling. “No offence to your tailor, he’s doing a fine job, but I thought you might like something a little more sentimental.”

There were tears stinging Ed’s eyes. “Mum, I don't even know what to say. I love it.”

“Good, I’m glad. Will you try it on for me? So I can make some last minute alterations if need be?”

“I - yeah. Yeah, I’ll do that,” he said, then walked over to the screen and took off his jacket and breeches, pulling the ones she’d made on.

“Where did you get this?”

“I bought it as soon as I knew you were going to need wedding clothes. I wanted you to be married in the best I could provide.”

“I’m just… so touched, mum.”

“Well, it was the least I could do,” she said. “Now, come on out and let me get a look at you.”

Ed came out, following her directions to stand in front of the mirror, and he barely recognized himself. That was his face, yes, and his hair and beard, but he looked like a different man, like an impostor. Who the fuck was he, wearing the clothes of a prince?

“Oh, Edward,” she said, swishing over to him, adjusting his cuff needlessly. “You look so handsome.”

“I look like a cake.”

“You look ever so noble and refined. And I’m so incredibly proud of you, thrilled to be able to do this for you. I’m truly honoured, son.”

Ed felt uncomfortable and confused. He felt like an imposter. He did look noble and refined, but he didn’t feel like it. He just felt like… Ed.

“Oh, I could take the breeches up a little,” she said. “Just one second.” Then she knelt at his feet to pin them up, and suddenly Ed’s mother was kneeling at his feet and it was all too much.

He swallowed hard and tried not to panic. “Mum?”

“Yes, son?”

“Do you think that this... fits me?”

“Well, not quite yet, but I’m working on it.”

“No, not the suit. I meant… this.”

“Oh, you mean this life.”

“Yeah, I do.”

She looked up at him. “Are you having second thoughts?”

“No. Yes. Not exactly. I don’t know.”

She got back to her feet. “Tell me what’s going on in your mind.”

“I just… Stede is great. Better than great. He’s like a miracle. I've fallen in love with my husband and I’m thrilled. It’s just… all the rest of it…”

“You’re nervous.”

“I am, yeah. And feeling like… like an imposter. What if I muck it all up and Stede doesn’t love me anymore?”

“Oh, that won’t happen. I’ve seen the way he looks at you. He’s utterly besotted.”

“But mum, I really hardly recognise myself.”

“No one is going to recognise you in this getup, and that’s not a bad thing. When I was working with Lady Diane, I learned that the best thing is to beat them at their own game, and you will, too,” she said, then patted his cheek. “But no matter what face you present to them, you can’t fool me. You’re still my Edward underneath it all. And I don’t think you’ll fool Stede, either. The people who know you and love you are still going to know you and love you. The rest of them don’t matter.”

Ed nodded, a little mollified, but still worried. “Yeah, the people that matter know me.”

She kissed his cheek. “It’ll be alright, darling. I promise. Have I ever lied to you?”

“No, you haven’t.” And I don’t think you’re lying now, but I think you might be mistaken. “Thanks, mum.”

“Anything for my boy.”

Stede handed his umbrella and overcoat to the man at the entrance, then went to the lounge. He hadn’t been here, to his gentleman’s club, in a month, and in fact the only society he’d had anything to do with was the small ball thrown at Fergus’ a couple of nights ago. So he was eager to see what kind of reception he was going to be walking into.

The lounge was large and populated with about twelve gentlemen, all of whom were known to Stede, and all of whom were involved in conversation with each other. Stede kind of stood there in the doorway for a moment, trying to decide his next move, and someone caught sight of him. Suddenly, there was a buzzing of conversation behind hands that was a little more imperative and pointed than it had been, and Stede felt his anxiety creep up. He wondered whether this had been a good idea, or if he should beat a hasty retreat.

Thankfully, Fergus got to his feet and came over, announcing loudly, “How about a round of applause for the newlywed and the man of the hour, Stede Bonnet!”

There was a cheer from the crowd, then applause, which soothed Stede a little, and the next thing he knew, he was surrounded by his friends, patting him on the shoulder and back.

“Jolly good show, standing up to the Duke, old boy,” said one.

“Thank you,” Stede replied, a little dazed.

“We heard about the ultimatum,” said another. “Can’t say I’d have done any different. ALthough I never figured you for a rebel.’

“It’s always the quiet ones.”

“I didn’t set out to rebel,” Stede said. “I just met someone and fell for him.”

“Well, I never thought you had it in you. I’m duly impressed.”

“When do we get to meet this man of yours?”

“Did you bring him?”

“No,” Stede answered. “He's at home.”

“That’s a pity. I’m dying to lay eyes on him.”

“Is it true he’s in trade?”

“I heard he’s a privateer.”

“Both of those things are true,” Stede said. “He was a privateer, but retired and opened a pub.”

“Bloody hell, your father must have had kittens.”

“Well, it was not his favourite thing I’ve ever done,” Stede admitted.

“I heard that he’s actually Blackbeard. The legendary pirate.”

“That’s the name of the pub he owns,” said another.

“No, I mean, I heard he was actually the real Blackbeard.”

Stede didn't get a chance to address that - which was good, because he had no idea how - before someone else jumped in.

“The ladies are absolutely eating this up, you know. They’re calling it a great romance. My wife is terribly invested in it all.”

“Well, I suppose it is fairly romantic,” Stede allowed. “I certainly feel romantic about the whole thing.”

“At any rate, we’re all looking forward to the ball, so we can meet his man. After so many years as a bachelor, I’m dreadfully curious about who actually conquered the elusive Stede Bonnet’s heart.”

“He’s wonderful. You’re going to love him,” Stede said.

“If you gentlemen will excuse us,” Fergus said, “I need a word with Stede for a few minutes.” He put a hand on Stede’s shoulder and guided him out of the fray. The crowd slowly dispersed, and Stede followed him. As soon as they were over by the credenza, Fergus poured him a drink. “Here, you look like you need this.”

“Thank you,” Stede said gratefully, hoping Fergus would know his thanks had dual meaning. “What did you want to talk to me about?”

“Nothing in particular. You just seemed a little overwhelmed. I thought you could use a break. So, how are you?”

“I’m good,” Stede said, taking a swallow of his scotch.

“How are things?”

“Things are generally wonderful.”

“Are you ready for the wedding?”

“I’m getting close. I’m glad I caught you today, I had a couple of things I wanted to talk to you about.

“Go ahead.”

“First, I’m planning on giving him a ring at our wedding. I know it’s not commonly done in the ton, but I’d like him to have some token, some tangible symbol of how I feel.”

“I think that’s lovely. Are you buying something? Having it made?”

“No, I’m giving him an heirloom. It was my great, great grandfather’s ring. Black with diamonds. I think he’ll like it.”

Fergus raised his brows. “That’s going to get tongues wagging, giving him an heirloom.”

“I don’t care about tongues wagging. I just care about my commitment to him, and that’s the best way I can think of to symbolise that commitment.”

“Well, if you’re sure.”

“I’m quite sure.”

“I support you a hundred percent,” Fergus said, patting his shoulder.

“There was one other thing.”

“What’s that?”

Stede swallowed his nerves. “Fergus, you know I’ve always wanted you to be my best man on my wedding day. But I have a favour to ask.”

“If you want to have someone else, you can.”

“No, no. Not that. I still want you to stand best man at my wedding. But if you would, I’d like you to consider doing so for Ed. I’ve got people to fall back on, but he doesn’t, and I don't want him to feel alone.”

Fergus was grinning. “Stede, man, I’d be delighted.”

Stede felt relief. “You would?”

“I would, I’d be thrilled. Does he know about this?”

“Well, no, not yet. But I’ll talk to him. I’m sure he’ll be glad of it. And if he’s not, you can stand with me.”

“Yeah, ask him. But if he says yes, it would be an honour and a privilege.”

“Oh, Fergus, thank you.”

“YOu’re welcome. How is married life?”

“It’s absolutely wonderful. He’s a dream come true. Or he would be, if I’d known to dream of him.”

“You sound happy.”

“I am,” Stede said with a smile. “I’m blissfully, stupidly happy, and I’m in love.”

Fergus gave a low whistle. “That’s a big word. Are you sure?”

“I’m completely sure. Head over heels, or arse over teakettle, as the saying goes. And it’s a marvellous feeling.”

“It is, isn’t it?” Fergus asked, grinning.

There was a clamour at the door, and Stede looked up to see Oluwande and Frenchie coming in.

“Can you excuse me, Fergus? I need to ask Oluwande to be my best man.”

“Don’t jump the gun,” Fergus advised.

“I’m sure Ed will be glad to have you stand with him. Trust me,” he said.

“Well, alright,” Fergus replied. “Good luck.”

Stede walked over to meet Oluwande, who was looking a little stunned, a little dazed. Frenchie was putting a glass in his hand, and Stede got a concerned look on his face. “Oluwande? Are you alright?”

He looked up at Stede with wide eyes. “I’m in love, Stede.”

“Oh, shit. Here we go again,” Frenchie said.

“I met my soulmate.”

Stede blinked, then clapped Oluwande on the shoulder. “That’s wonderful! Tell me about them.”

“Don't get him started.”

“Their name is Jim, and they’re from America. Florida,” he said, excited. “They’ve sworn a blood pact against some Spaniards who obliterated their family, and they’re here trying to gain some allies to defeat them.”’

Stede gave him a look. “So they’re bent on revenge?”

“But that’s not all about them!” They’re… they’re so attractive and clever and interesting and funny and deadly with a knife and I just don’t even know what to do with myself, Stede. I want them so bad.”

“Well, why don’t you invite them to the ball as your plus one?” Stede offered. “I’d like to meet them. But please ask them not to stab anyone, if they can possibly help it. To my knowledge, there aren’t any Spaniards invited.”

“They won’t. They’re so kind and funny and caring and smart and -”

“He can do this all night,” Frenchie said dryly, with the air of a man who knew from whence he spoke.

Stede smiled indulgently. “Most men in love are. It’s a preoccupation I’m intimately familiar with,” he said, thinking of Ed, wondering how long he needed to stay before it would be socially acceptable to duck out and go home to his husband.

Chapter Text

Stede arrived home late from the club, so late he was wondering whether Ed was even going to be up, but when he stepped inside and took off his coat, Buttons informed him that Ed had been expecting him and he’d send everyone right up. Stede was grateful. He was excited to see his husband.

He went to his and Ed’s rooms and took off his shoes, and was just wiggling his toes by the fire when the door opened and Ed, Lucius and Ivan walked in. Stede lit up when he saw his husband, feeling instantly lighter, and walked over to steal a kiss.

“Hello, darling.”

Ed smiled, although it was guarded. “Hey, sweetheart.”

Stede’s face fell into concern. “Are you alright?”

“I’m fine. Just ready for bed,” he said, then went to his side of the room where Ivan was waiting to get him undressed. Stede watched him go, then went with Lucius to his side of the room and let his valet start undressing him.

“Did you have a nice time tonight?” Lucius asked.

“I did, yes,” Stede answered, a little distracted, glancing over his shoulder at Ed.

“Any interesting gossip to impart?”

“Prince Oluwande has met someone.”

“Really? Well, that is interesting. I was starting to think he was a eunuch.”

“No, he’s definitely interested in someone. Claims to be in love. Is Ed alright?”

Lucius glanced over at Ed, who was working on his clothes with Ivan - a little less efficiently than Lucius and Stede were. “He’s been a little quiet this evening, but not, like, brooding or anything.”

“Alright.”

“I just figured he was missing you.”

“Maybe that’s it,” Stede said, hoping he was right.

Lucius gave him a coy look. “Laundry day was today, so you have clean sheets on the bed. And there are enough clean sheets to change them every day, should you need them. Also, I replaced the coconut oil. It looked like it was getting low.”

“I, ahem, thank you,” Stede said, his ears reddening.

“You’re entirely welcome. Go get ‘em, tiger,” Lucius said, putting Stede’s gold dressing gown on his shoulders, then tying it closed.

Stede was flushing, but didn’t remark. He just watched him go, and waited patiently while Ed finished up with Ivan.

“How did it go at the gentlemen’s club?” Ed asked, still removing clothes.

“It went very well. I’m highly encouraged.”

“What was so encouraging?”

“Well, I didn’t run into anyone who was rude or belittling. The worst of it was some curiosity about you, but I think that’s just human nature. Everyone who met you the other night raved about you, and it seemed that there were quite a few rumours about you already.”

Ed was shrugging into his dressing gown. “Rumours like what?”

“All of them were flattering, darling,” Stede said soothingly. “Don’t worry about that. But everyone is eager to meet you. The ton is buzzing about you.”

“That’s not nerve wracking at all,” Ed said, almost to himself, and Stede wondered about it. Before he got a chance to remark, Ivan was finished and Ed was bidding him goodnight.

Stede decided to take a different tack. “It seems love is in the air,” he said with a smile.

“Oh?” Ed replied, still a little distracted.

“Indeed. First me and you, then Mary Allamby ran off, then Fergus announced his engagement, and we know all about Luci and your man.”

“Pete.”

“Yes, that’s right. Pete. But now it seems Olu has set his cap for someone.”

“Olu? Really?”

“Indeed. He seems absolutely smitten with them, although the things he said about them didn't make much sense. Something about how they’re from America and have sworn vengeance on the Spanish? At any rate, I haven’t seen him this deep in… well… ever. I’m looking forward to meeting them, whoever they are.”

“Did he even give you a name?”

“Jim. All he said was Jim.”

“Huh. Well, I’m looking forward to meeting them, too.”

“I was wondering while I was at my club tonight whether it was the kind of thing you'd like to join once you’re feeling more sure of your place in society.”

Ed looked at him with unsure eyes. “You’d let me join your club?”

Stede smiled. “Of course I would, darling. I’d love that, and I think you’d like most everyone. Olu and Frenchie are there, and you know Fergus, too, of course. You’ll meet everyone else on Sunday night, at the ball. But like I said, they all raved about you.”

“You had fun, though. That’s the most important thing.”

“I did, rather. Hadn’t been in a while. I do hope things settle down a bit, though, after the wedding and the ball. It was all anyone could talk about. You’d have been very uncomfortable. You’ll like it better when it’s business as usual.”

“Ah, yeah,” Ed said, and he looked uncomfortable now. “What did you tell them all about the ball?” he asked, and his voice was somehow simultaneously flatter and thicker.

Stede had had enough of this. He was worried. So he stepped over and put his hand on Ed’s cheek. “Ed, darling, talk to me. Are you alright?”

“Yeah, I’m fine. Brilliant, aren’t I?”

He gave him a gentle smile. “You are, yes. You shine so brilliantly, like a diamond, But are you -mmph!”

His words were cut off when Ed kissed him hard, needy and urgent, his tongue invading, and Stede clung to him, surrendering with no fight at all. Ed grabbed him and hauled him in as close as he could get him so their bodies were flush, and they were both hard against each other within seconds.

Eventually, Stede broke the kiss. He was a little out of breath when he said, “Ed, please talk to me. Something is bothering you. Tell me what you need.”

Ed was nipping his neck. “I need you.”

“You’ve got me, my love.”

Ed rolled his head around on Stede’s shoulder for a second, and he didn't say anything right away. When he finally did speak, his voice was muffled.

“Tell me you love me. Really love me.”

Stede melted. “Oh, Ed. I do. I love you so much,” he said, using his hands to caress Ed comfortingly. “You’re a dream come true. You shine, brighter than the moon or the stars in the sky, and you’re so much more than I ever hoped for myself. I love you desperately.”

Ed raised his head to look at Stede and his eyes were not quite tortured, but there was something there that Stede couldn’t parse. He looked almost frantic.

“Show me.”

Stede smiled, like he’d been waiting for just such an invitation, and pressed a sweet kiss to Ed’s mouth, then reached for his hand and tugged lightly. “Come with me, love. Let me show you.”

When they got to the bed, Stede silently, carefully untied Ed’s robe and let it fall to the floor, the little smirk still on his face, then untied Ed’s smalls and let them drop so Ed was standing naked. He took just the barest moment to appreciate his form, then kissed him sweetly. “Lie down, love, and I’ll join you in a minute.”

Ed silently did as had been asked of him, and lay down in the middle of the bed, his arms and legs straight, his cock jutting up obscenely. Stede took another moment to look at him appreciatively while he removed his own robe and smalls, then grabbed the little jar of coconut oil so it would be handy. Then he crawled on the bed beside his husband, coming to lay beside him.

He first kissed Ed’s lips. “I love your mouth. Your lips are so soft and say the sweetest things. No one has ever said my name quite the way you do, and I love it, And when you told my father to fuck off? I could have jumped you right there.”

Ed grinned a little.

Stede pressed a kiss to the hair on his shoulder. “Your hair is beautiful. I could pet it forever.” Then he kissed his ear. “Your ears are a miracle and I’m amazed that you ever listened to me once, much less continued to do it. And I love the little holes in there I assume are for earrings.”

“They are.”

Stede nibbled them. “I’d love to see you with the earrings in. But I think you should be prepared for me to molest you immediately when you have them in.”

“Noted,” Ed said, sounding amused.

Stede kissed lower, going to his neck. “The sight of your neck... the first time you had your hair all the way up… I never thought of necks as sexy, before, but you proved me wrong,” he said as he nuzzled it. “And it’s the best place to get your smell.”

“My smell?”

“Yes, your smell. It’s musky and spicy with a hint of lavender and impossibly sexy - and it’s most intense just… here,” he said, and kissed that spot.

“Stede,” Ed said, his voice a little strained.

Stede picked up Ed’s left hand and started pressing kisses to the fingers. “Your hands are a fucking revelation, my love, and you’ve ruined me for anyone else. I crave the feeling of your hands on me all the time, and at the most inappropriate times. They arouse me and comfort me. These hands bring me so much pleasure, sexual and otherwise, and I love them.”

“Stede…”

Stede didn’t answer, he’d moved onto Ed’s chest. “Your body, it’s almost a map. It’s a story. And you know how I love to read. Your scars tell tales of times you were injured,” he said, running his hand over a cluster of scars on Ed’s flank. “Yet you lived, to come build a life with me. And I love your tattoos,” he added, kissing a couple of stars as he went. “They remind me what a dangerous man you were - and still can be, if the need arises. But you’re not dangerous to me, are you? You’d never hurt me. You’re tame as a kitten for me.”

Ed’s voice was strained, and his whole body was tense under Stede’s hands and mouth. “I’d never hurt you, no.”

“I know that, and it just makes me love you more. Can I tell you something?” Stede asked, still pressing kisses to tattoos.

“Tell me what?”

“When I see your tattoos, I’m reminded that you really are a pirate, the legendary Blackbeard, and I like to think of you in your pirate togs, standing at the helm of your ship, with your shirt partially unbuttoned, the wind in your hair, reading the clouds to predict the weather. Or plotting to raid a ship. Or I like to think about you in hand to hand combat, fighting some sailor, showing them who’s boss, and it makes me so hot, so fucking horny, to -”

He didn’t get to finish before Ed had attacked, kissing him aggressively, with more force and vigour than he ever had before. He rolled Stede under him and pinned Stede’s hands to the bed, holding him down with his body, making him feel helpless, and Stede loved it. He loved every bit of it.

Ed made a place for himself between Stede’s legs, still holding him by the wrists, and kissed his neck aggressively. Stede was breathless when he said, “What are you going to do to me, Blackbeard?”

Ed growled and nipped his neck, his hands tightening on Stede’s wrists. “I’m going to fuck your brains out.”

“Oh, God,” Stede moaned, his eyes rolling back in his head.

Ed claimed his mouth again and kissed him, messy and demanding, then used his hands to put Stede’s hands up to the headboard. “Hold on,” he instructed. “Don’t let go.”

Stede nodded. “I won’t.”

Ed gave him a grin that was almost maniacal, and started working his way down Stede’s body, peppering him with kisses and nips. Stede felt his skin coming alive under the touch of Ed’s lips, and his muscles jumped involuntarily.

“The thing about pirates,” Ed said as ke kissed his way down Stede’s belly, “Is that we take what we want. Riches, fine things, works of art and exquisite clothes, they’re ours for the taking.”

“Ed,” Stede whined, clinging to the headboard.

“When you came into my pub that night, Stede, I saw something I wanted,” Ed murmured between kisses to Stede’s lower abdomen. “I wanted you. I knew I had to have you. Then you proposed and I felt like the luckiest fucker who ever lived.”

Stede released his hold on the headboard and reached down to caress Ed’s shoulder. Like lightning, Ed grabbed it and put it back on the headboard, so his face was at Stede’s.

“What did I tell you?” he growled.

“But I wanted to touch you.”

“Tsk, tsk, Stede. Am I going to have to tie you up?”

Stede brightened, his whole body responding pleasantly. “Oh, would you? Really?”

Ed grinned. “It’s not supposed to be a reward, but if that’s what you want…” He rolled off of Stede for a moment. When he came back, he had the sash of the gold dressing gown in his hands and a gleam in his eye. “Now, arms up.”

Stede put his arms up enthusiastically, and Ed started to tie him securely. Ed watched him work with admiration in his eyes, loving him so much, his heart full to bursting.

Once Ed was done, he pulled on Stede’s hand. “Try and get loose.”

Stede did. “I can’t.”

“Are they too tight?”

“No, they’re perfect.”

“Are you comfortable?”

Stede nodded. “I am, yes. Please, Ed. Please. I need you.”

“You’ll have me. Now, where was I?” he asked, sliding down Stede’s body, his hands caressing all over Stede’s skin. “Oh, right. I was about to suck your cock until you screamed.”

“I thought - I thought you were going to fuck me.”

“Oh, I’m going to. But I’m going to take you right to the edge first. Maybe more than once.”

Stede whimpered.

Finally, Ed was positioned between Stede’s spread legs, on his belly, and Stede had to raise his head to look at him. “Ed, please, please.”

“Don’t worry, love,” Ed said, wrapping his hand around Stede’s cock. “I’m going to give you just what you need.” Then he started pressing little kisses to his cock.

Stede began to thrust up into nothing. “Please, Ed, please…”

With a glint in his eye, Ed opened his mouth and took the head of Stede’s cock in. Stede cried out, his head thrown back and his hand clutching the ties of the robe, while Ed went to work bobbing on him. Ed’s tongue was a wonder, swirling around, and Stede thrust helplessly into his mouth.

“Ed, fuck, Ed, oh, God, your mouth, your pretty mouth. It looks so good, full of my cock. I love to see it. If I could, I’d have a portrait painted of you just that way, so I could look at it all the time. Ah! Ah!”

He saw Ed reach over to the besides table and slick his fingers, then felt slick fingers and his entrance, and he moaned.

“Yes, Ed, Yes. Oh, God, Yes. Give me your fingers. I need them. Please.”

Ed was still bobbing on him, but started to massage his ring of muscle, then slid one finger in and began to fuck him on that finger.

“Ed, fuck, Ed, I love it. I love you. Give me more. Please.”

Slowly, carefully, Ed added a second finger, until he was fucking him with both while he sucked him, and Stede was clinging to his sanity.

“Fuck, fuck, oh God, Ed,” he begged, nearly mindless. Then Ed curled his fingers and hit that spot and Stede shouted. “Ed! Oh God, I’m so close! Don’t stop!”

Much to Stede’s displeasure, Ed slowed his sucking and his fingers. “Ed, please! I was so closeI I need it! Please, please don’t leave me like this, please…”

Ed pulled off his cock and withdrew his fingers., making Stede moan softly. “Hush now, Love. I’m going to take care of you. I’m just deciding what position to fuck you in, and letting you take a breather.”

“My breath is caught,” Stede said breathlessly. “Darling, please.”

“I know how I want you.” Ed said, then with surprising strength, flipped Stede over so he was on his belly, his hands still tied. Before Stede could squawk, Ed reached up to check the ties. “Are these still good?”

“They’re fine.”

“Are you sure?”

“I’m very sure. Please, Ed.”

“Very well. Upsie daisies,” he said, pulling Stede’s arse up into the air so he was on his knees, his head still on the pillow. He felt Ed’s hand caressing the globes of his bum.

“Ed, darling, please.”

“What do you want?”

“Please, please…”

“Tell me what you want, love.”

“I want your cock. I want you to fuck me. Please. I’m begging.”

Stede felt pressure on his arsehole, then two fingers slid into him. “You want me to fuck you here?”

“Yes, please God, yes.”

“And you want me to come with my cock buried deep in your arse?”

Stede was clinging to the robe’s sash and his sanity for dear life. “Please, please, I’ll do anything.”

“Anything, you say,” Ed said, sounding amused. “Well that would be a boon, having a Duke willing to do anything for a pirate.”

“Ed, oh, fuck.”

Ed withdrew his fingers, and Stede whimpered a little when he felt the blunt head of Ed’s cock on his arsehole, Ed’s hands on his hips. “Are you ready, love?”

“Yes, thank God, yes,” Stede practically sobbed. “Please fuck me.”

“Oh, I’m going to,” Ed said, and started pushing in. Stede bit the pillow, groaning from the pleasant stretch, his eyes closed in bliss until Ed was all the way in, his hips pressed to Stede’s arse.

“Are you alright?” Ed asked tenderly.

Stede nodded, eyes still closed. “I’m good. I’m so good. Please fuck me.”

“As you wish,” Ed said, and withdrew, then plunged back in, making Ed shout and cling to his bond for leverage. Within a couple of minutes, Ed had established a rhythm, a steady push and pull, rocking in and out of Stede. In this position, his cockhead just grazed Stede’s prostate, which was a good thing. Had it been hitting with full force, it would have been too much and over too soon.

“I love you,” Stede whined. “I love you, Ed. I love you so much. Please fuck me. Fuck me harder. Claim me. Plunder me.”

Ed laughed, a breathy sound. “Oh, I’ll plunder you, alright,” he said, and sped up his fucking. “Does it feel good? Do you love my cock?”

“Yes! Yes, I love your cock! It’s so big and thick and it fills me completely! I feel you all the way in my chest… Oh, Ed, I’m getting close again, please let me come this time.”

“I’m getting close, too,” Ed said, his voice a little shaky. “Fuck. I’m getting close. “Your arse is so good. It's so perfect. I love it so much. I love you.”

“I love you, too! Ah! Ah! I’m coming!” Stede shouted, then spilled, helpless, all over the bed.

Ed fucked him harder, his hands biting into Stede’s hips, grunting with every movement, until he fucked one last thrust as deep as he could go and went perfectly still, stiff behind Stede, his hands like talons in Stede’s hips. Stede laid there and relished the feeling until Ed relaxed and collapsed over him, his face in Stede’s back, between his shoulder blades, his breaths cool on Stede’s damp skin.

“I love you.”

“Oh, God, Ed, I love you too.”

Ed took a couple of deep breaths, collecting himself, then reached up and pulled at the robe’s sash, untying and releasing Stede’s arms. In a series of quick motions, Ed pulled out and Stede rolled over into Ed’s arms, avoiding the mess. Stede didn't care about cleaning it up right now. He just wanted to be with Ed.

When they settled, they were cuddled together in the centre of the bed, and Ed was lying on his back with Stede nuzzled in his side. Stede was drawing patterns on his chest, tracing his tattoos, and kissing him occasionally.

“I love you, Ed. So much.”

“I love you too, sweetheart.”

“Are you feeling better? Is whatever was bothering you exorcised?”

Ed chuckled. “I think if anything was wrong, it’s all better now.”

“Nothing a good shag can’t fix.”

“Sweetheart, with you, it’s not shagging, it’s making love. And while I don’t think it could fix everything, I think it’s a pretty short list of things it couldn’t at least help.”

Stede sighed happily, running his fingertips over Ed’s skin. “I know it wasn’t well thought out. To be frank, it wasn’t thought out at all. But…”

“But what, love?”

Stede raised his head to look at him. “Marrying you is the best thing I ever did,” he confessed.

Ed looked like he was glowing, he was so happy, and he searched Stede’s face for a minute before kissing him. “Good. Now don’t bother thinking about anything ever again.”

Stede giggled and nuzzled deeper. They were quiet and Stede thought Ed might have dozed off, but he wanted to give one more reassurance.

“I know you’re worried, about… about everything,” he said, and Ed stiffened a little under him. “But I need you to understand that you’re doing so well, my love. So unbelievably well. No one will be able to take their eyes off of you on Sunday, and nobody is going to be able to believe you were a privateer, much less a pirate. You fit in that well.”

Ed was rigid under him, silent, and Stede waited a long time for him to say something, then raised his head. “Ed? Are you alright?”

“Course I am. I’m fine. Just tired. Sex tires me out.” He pressed a kiss to Stede’s lips. “Goodnight, love. Sleep sweet. I love you,” he said, then rolled over and Stede was left wondering what he’d done wrong.

Chapter Text

Ed looked out of the front of the pub to make sure James and the carriage were out of sight, then started walking briskly down the pavement towards Schiffman’s, the jeweller that was about three streets over. He wasn’t doing anything wrong, but he still was checking over his shoulder - he wanted to surprise Stede with the ring, and having the staff gossiping about taking him to a jewellery store could ruin everything. Besides, it was a pleasant day, balmy for the season, and Ed’s knee wasn't bothering him. So a nice little walk was in order.

The wedding was in four days, and Ed felt a lot of things about it - a lot of things that conflicted. For example, he felt like he was as ready as he could possibly be for society at large, and at the same time, he felt like he’d never, ever be ready. But ready or not, he was going to commit himself to Stede in front of four hundred people in four days, and then there was going to be a big ball.

Another set of conflicting emotions he had were complete anxiety and total peace. He knew he was doing the right thing, that this is the best thing to do. So why was he so nervous about it? He told himself it was only because he was going to be entering a life he didn't really know and he was diving headfirst into that life. But wasn’t this what he’d always wanted? To be wealthy and sophisticated? It was. And wasn’t he in love with his husband? He absolutely was. So what was the problem?

Hell if he knew. Logically, there was no problem. But his mind kept signalling ‘danger’ and he was anxious about the whole thing.

He wouldn't back out, though, no way. Not him. He never backed down from a challenge, he just needed to figure out how to persevere, how to win.

It was all going to be alright, he told himself. As long as he had Stede, it would all be alright. That was all he needed. He just needed his husband.

He arrived at Schiffman’s and pulled open the door to step inside. There were lots of beautiful jewels on display, diamonds and pearls, and the pirate in him itched to take, but he tamped down that impulse, reminding himself that he was on a mission.

“Ah, Mr. Teach,” said the old man behind the counter.

“Mr. Schiffman,” Ed said with a smile. “You said my ring would be ready today?”

“It is ready, sir. Let me go get it,” he said, and shuffled to the back. Ed waited politely, looking around at the merchandise. Perhaps he could buy Stede one of everything in this shop. He’d love to do that, to shower Stede with gifts.

“Here it is,” said Mr. Schiffman when he returned. “And what a stunning ring.”

He presented the ring to Ed on a velvet cushion, and Ed picked it up to look at it. It was gold, with black and white enamel filigree, and a large, square amethyst in the centre. He’d found it in a trove of treasure many years ago, and he'd always kept it, because it spoke to him, although it wasn’t his style. He was never really sure why he’d kept it, but now he knew - it was meant for his husband. And Ed was thrilled - he was giving a part of himself, a part of his past, to his husband as a symbol of their future. The thought made him giddy.

“I see that you cleaned it, and it looks gorgeous. You sized it as well?” Ed said, slipping it onto his finger. It barely fit, but it would fit Stede. He hoped.

“I did, sir, yes. And may I admire your taste? This ring is exquisite. His lordship is going to be very happy.”

“Here’s hoping,” Ed said, pocketing the ring with a smile. He pulled out a stack of gold coins, more than the agreed upon amount, and put them in Schiffman’s hand. “Thank you so much, sir. For your troubles.”

Schiffman looked down at the gold coins. “Thank you, sir! If I can ever help again…”

“I feel sure I’ll be back in,” Ed said. “I’ve got a husband to spoil, after all.”

“Yes, sir,” Schiffman said.

Ed tipped him a nod and left the shop to go back to the pub before he was missed. But he felt a little calmer and safer with the ring in his pocket. That was done. He was ready. He was as prepared as he could be.

But it also made him feel a little apprehensive because oh shit, this was happening. It was real. He was really going to pledge his love and life to Stede in front of four hundred people, and put his ring on the hand of a soon-to-be-Duke.

Ed felt like a walking contradiction.

When Ed got to the dining room that night, it was empty. No Stede, no food, no staff. He was confused - he’d clearly heard the dinner bell. Where was everyone?

He caught Buttons’ attention as he passed by. “Hey, Buttons? Where is Stede?”

“I was just coming to find you, m’lord. He’d like you to join him for dinner in your chambers.”

Ed blinked. “In our chambers?”

“Yes, m’lord.”

“Well, alright,” Ed said. “Thanks, Buttons,”

He dashed up the stairs two at a time on the way to the bedroom and considered knocking when he got there, but pushed open the door. Inside, he found the room lit by candlelight with a linen-covered table in the middle of the room. There were two domed plates on the table and a rosebud in a vase, and an ice bucket with champagne. Standing beside all of it, looking a little nervous, was Stede.

Ed grinned and stepped into the room. “What’s all this, love?”

“It’s our one month anniversary,” Stede said, “And I was hoping to romance you.”

“You don’t have to romance me, sweetheart.”

Stede kissed him when he got close enough. “Nonsense. You’re my husband and I adore you. And even if I didn’t want to romance you, you deserve a break from all the hubbub.”

“Yeah, a break would be nice,” Ed said, then he kissed Stede again. “Thank you. I love you.”

“I love you, too. Please, have a seat,” he said, and pulled out the chair for Ed. Ed grinned and took his seat, laying his napkin in his lap.

Stede pulled the domes off the plates with a ‘voila’.

“This looks delicious,” Ed said.

“It’s glazed chicken, one of Roach’s specialties,” Stede replied, taking a seat.

“Well, I can't wait to tuck in,” Ed said, then grinned. “If I didn't know better, I’d think you were trying to seduce me.”

Stede gave him a wicked look. “Am I so transparent?” he asked, hazel eyes twinkling. Then he added, “I very much would like to make love in a little while, but first I would like to enjoy your company. I just like being around you.”

Ed smiled. “I like being around you, too.”

“Good. That’s music to my ears. We’ll be quite a successful married couple if that keeps up.” Stede winked and Ed chuckled. “To be honest, I had meant for tonight to be quiet and just us, but I do have one thing to discuss with you about the ceremony.”

Ed tensed just a little. “Yeah? What is it?”

“I spoke to Fergus about being the best man.”

“Oh. Yeah. He’s your best mate, he should stand with you.”

“No, not my best man, darling, yours. Olu will be standing with me, and Fergus said he will be delighted to stand with you.”

Ed blinked. “Oh,” was all he said.

“Is that alright?” Stede asked, uncertainly. “I do hope I haven’t overstepped.”

“No, no, it’s not that. I just…. I thought I was going to be standing up there alone. I’m glad to know I’m not. I just… I can't believe this kindness Fergus is doing for me. That you’re doing for me. Now I won’t feel quite so alone.”

“No, my love. You won’t be alone.”

Ed’s eyes were wet. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, darling. And that’s all we’ll talk about it, if that’s what you want.”

“I don’t mind talking about it,” Ed said. “Not really. It’s a big deal and it affects us both. I just don't know what we’re going to have to talk about after, when this dies down.”

Stede was giving him a look. “Are you worried about us getting bored with each other?”

“I’m worried about you getting bored with me,” Ed confessed. “That the novelty of me will wear off and you’ll move on.”

“That won’t happen,” Stede said firmly. “That will never, ever happen.”

“No man can predict the future.”

“No, he can’t, but I know my own mind and heart. I know that I’m fascinated by you, and want to spend every waking moment with you. I’ve even resented the wedding and ball somewhat because it’s prevented us from talking about all the interesting things we could, because we had to get ready for the ball. But soon, we’ll be able to talk about anything. Anything that pops into our heads. And I’m very much looking forward to that.”

Ed gave a little smile. “I'm looking forward to it, too.”

“Besides, it’s much more likely that you’ll get bored with me and seek to find some other entertainment. I’m hardly exciting.”

“I find you riveting,” Ed said.

“Well, just know that I have the same concerns you have, that you’ll get bored of me and seek out new adventures.”

“Never gonna happen.”

“I certainly hope not,” Stede said with a small smile. “At any rate, I had intended for tonight to be a little preview of us being able to talk about anything that popped into our minds. I thought that might be fun. So,” he said, pouring some champagne, “tell me, Mr. Teach, what’s on your mind?”

“I love you,” Ed said simply. “I love you, and you waltzing into my pub was the best thing that ever happened to me.”

Stede smiled. I agree, that was the best thing that ever happened to me, too. Do you believe in predestination? Or divine intervention?”

“I never have, but I’m willing to believe if that’s what gets me you. I -” he swallowed and took a moment to gather his thoughts. “I couldn’t go back to the pub now, you know. I couldn’t.”

Stede gave him a grin. “Too entrenched in the high life?”

“No, no. That’s not it. I just… I didn’t know how lonely I was until I wasn’t. You came along and saved me in a lot of ways. Before you came along, I felt like I was just treading water, not really living at all. But this past month, even with the not so great parts, I’ve felt more alive than I’ve felt in years.”

Stede was smiling gently. “I’m exceptionally happy to hear that. Because I’ve never felt so alive as I do now that I’ve found you. You’ve made everything richer and better. I love you so much, Edward.”

“I love you, too, sweetheart.”

They ate in companionable, pleasant silence for just a few minutes, then Stede broke it. “Can I ask you something?”

“You can ask me anything, love.”

“Do you miss it?”

“The pub?”

“No, the sea. The adventure, the excitement! Seeing so many different things! I've mostly only seen London and the estates, and only been out of England to go to university because Stephen was the heir, so it was deemed safe enough."

Ed considered him a moment. "You know, I do sometimes. I miss the salt-tang and the air and the motion of the deck. I miss the thrill of fighting for my life, and the excitement of arriving at a new place."

Stede leaned forward in his seat.

“But I don’t miss my knee giving way on a swell, or the constant threat of Spanish guns. I don’t miss people being out for my blood all the time. And I’d miss you, wouldn’t I?”

“I could come with you!”

Ed laughed. “No, love,” he said gently. “I love you, but you’d never survive on the high seas as a pirate or a privateer. And I retired for a reason.” He pondered Stede’s crestfallen look for a moment then added, “But we could travel.”

Stede brightened. “Oh, Ed, could we?”

“Of course. I could take you to the Caribbean. You’ll love it. It’s summer all year, and there are flowers and palm trees everywhere. Insane foliage. Fruity drinks in coconuts, and water so clear you can see the bottom of the ocean. It’s paradise. Not as beautiful as you, but it’s close.”

“I’ve seen paintings,” Stede said, then gave him a wicked look. “It would be wonderful to make love in a place like that.”

Ed chortled. “That’s something a lot of people do… once.”

“Why on earth only once?”

“Because sand is gritty, and you don’t want it in your crevices.”

“Oh. Yes. I could see how that would be less than sexy. Have you ever done it?”

His eyes were twinkling. “Like I said - once. But don’t look so disappointed. Some islands have little places you can rent that are right on the beach, and we can make all the love you want there, and then go out into the sand and sun.”

“Well, I very much look forward to that.”

“There’s one other thing about making love on a beach,” Ed said, his look lascivious. “I could demonstrate, if you’d like.”

Stede gave him an equally wicked look. “Don’t you want dessert?”

“Oh I know what I want for dessert,” he said, then used the napkin to pat his lips and put it on his plate, getting to his feet. Stede did the same. Ed reached for him. “Tonight is for us, right?”

Stede took his hand and came to him. “Yes, darling, of course.”

“Then so is this,” he said, and kissed him softly, guiding him towards the bed, gently pulling at clothes.

When the kiss broke and Ed started nipping at his neck, Stede sounded breathless and amused. “What’s all this, then?”

“Haven’t you heard? It’s the one month anniversary of some toff walking into my pub and changing my life forever. Making me fall in love with him. It needs to be celebrated. What do you say?”

Stede was threading his fingers through Ed’s hair. “Oh, Ed, yes.”

Ed caught his mouth again, kissing him demandingly, and was pulling at his clothes with even more urgency as he walked him backwards in the chamber towards the bed. He managed to get off Stede’s jacket and several of the waistcoat’s buttons undone before Stede’s legs hit the bed and he was forced to stop moving.

“I love you,” Stede professed. “I love you so much, I love you, I love you.”

“I love you, too,” Ed replied, pulling impatiently on Stede’s buttons, growing frustrated.

Stede kissed him and stopped his hands. “Why don't you undress yourself and I’ll undress myself this time,” he asked, his voice low and seductive. “That seems more expedient.”

“Fuck. Yeah. That sounds good,” Ed said, and started pulling on his own clothes as hard and fast as he could go.

But Stede had more experience with his fancy togs, and also had a head start that Ed had given him. So he made a little show out of taking off his clothes, revealing himself to Ed who was so focused on Stede getting naked he wasn’t diligent in removing his own clothes, the result being that he was still in his shirt and breeches when Stede was naked.

“We should have made it a race,” Stede said, teasingly.

“God, I love you,” Ed replied, his eyes wide and full of the wonder of Stede’s nude form.

“I love you too, darling,” Stede said, then bequeathed him with a sweet kiss and made a production out of crawling up on the bed, grabbing the coconut oil as he went.

“How do you want me tonight, darling? Do you want me like this?” he asked, then laid on his back, spreading his legs obscenely, smiling at Ed, who gawked. “Or do you want me like this?” he asked, and rolled over onto his belly, raising his arse into the air, wiggling it, looking over his shoulder coquettishly.

Ed snapped. He threw off the last of his clothes and dove for Stede’s arse, grabbing it with both hands, pulling the cheeks apart and putting his tongue to work. Stede cried out, his body tensing, and Ed was proud, but didn’t let up. HE ate of him rapaciously, ravenously, like a starving man. And the sounds Stede made, the whining and pleading, told him his love was enjoying it.

“Ed, oh God, your tongue, your wicked tongue…it feels so good. I’ve never felt anything better! Ah! Ah!”

He sharpened his tongue into a point and used it to push into Stede’s arsehole a little, making Stede moan.

“Oh God, oh fuck, Ed! Oh, God, oh God, it’s so good! Oh! Oh! Please!”

Ed fucked him on his tongue for a moment, then withdrew and placed a kiss on his fluttering arsehole, massaging his cheeks. “How was that, love?”

“Oh, Ed, that was amazing.”

“Well, we’re not done yet.”

“Are you going to fuck me like this?”

Ed shook his head. “No, I want to hold you while I fuck you, close as a heartbeat.”

“How do you intend to do that?”

“Like this,” Ed said, and gently moved Stede so he was lying on his side, with his back to Ed. Ed grabbed the coconut oil and positioned himself behind him, slicking his fingers, his cock, and the area between Stede’s legs.

Stede looked over his shoulder at Ed. “You’re making a mess of me.”

“I am, yes,” Ed agreed. “But I don’t think you’ll mind the end result,” he added as he slid two fingers into Stede’s arsehole.

Stede let out an elaborate moan, his back arching so he was pushing backwards to take Ed’s fingers deeper. “Oh, Ed. Oh, God. Yes, please, please, more…”

It took a little maneuvering, but Ed arranged himself so his cock was between Stede’s thighs while his fingers were still lodged in his arse and fucked him with both at a steady rhythm. Stede let out little sounds of pleasure.

“Ed, oh God, oh fuck please, please, I need your cock.”

Ed was already a little out of breath. “You’re ready for my cock?”

“Yes, please, please.”

He did a little more manoeuvring so he could position the head of his cock at Stede’s opening and started to press in. There wasn’t much resistance, and within a few seconds, he was in, pushing deeper, his hand going to Stede’s hip, his other arm wrapped around Stede’s body, hand over his heart. ;

“I love you,” Ed murmured in his ear. “I love you, Stede Bonnet. Don’t you forget that. I love you. Do you hear me?”

“I love you. I love you, too. Oh, God, Ed, you feel so good,” he whined.

Slowly, Ed started to fuck into him a little faster, still holding onto Stede. “Fuck, love, you feel good. Your body is so soft and yielding. You were made for me, weren’t you? You were born to be mine.”

“I was,” Stede replied in a voice growing whiny. “I was created just for you, I was born to love you, and I do love you so much. Please, please fuck me, darling. Please.”

Ed fucked him harder, clinging tighter, their bodies making a slapping sound. HIs breath was hard in Stede’s ear. “Sted. Fuck. Yes. I love you. Gonna marry you. Gonna be with you forever. Fuck. Fuck.”

“Oh Fuck, we get to have this for the rest of our lives,” Stede whimpered. “Oh God, oh, God. Ed, I love you so much…”

“I’m getting close, love. Gonna come soon. Are you close?”

Stede nodded. “I’m close. I’m so close. I’m gonna come with your cock in me. Oh, fuck, oh fuck, I love you, I love you…”

Ed released his hip and grabbed his cock, removing Stede’s hand and taking over the job of stroking him himself. It wasn't long before he heard, “Oh God, Oh fuck, I’m coming, here I come! Ah! Ah! Ah!” Then Ed felt hot come over his hand, and Stede’s entire body went stiff.

He fucked Stede through as best he could, doing everything he could to prolong his pleasure, until he was sure Stede was done. Then he released his cock and focussed his attention on chasing his own orgasm, fucking Stede as hard and fast as he could. It didn’t take long before he exploded with a cry, biting down on Stede’s shoulder, fireworks exploding behind his eyes, his very cells detonating in bliss.

When he came back down to earth, he was wrapped around Stede, still buried in him, and Stede was running a hand through his hair. “I love you. I love you, Ed. I love you so much.”

Ed let out a huff of breath. “I love you too,” he said. “Am I hurting you?”

Stede shook his head. “No. I’m feeling wonderful.”

“Can you kiss me?”

Stede turned his head, craning his neck so he could meet Ed’s mouth in a kiss, slow and unhurried. “I love you,” Ed said, when the kiss broke.

“I love you, too,” Stede replied. “No matter what, I love you. That won’t ever change.”

Ed knew he should release Stede and help him clean up, so they could go to sleep. And he knew that biology was going to force them to separate when his cock softened and fell out of Stede’s arse. But he wanted that connection for as long as he could keep it. For now, for this moment, he was happy and safe and content, and he wanted to hang onto this moment, just for a little while longer.

“I love you,” he whispered one more time, and Stede stroked his arm.

Chapter Text

Sunday, 7 December

The sun was shining through the window when Stede opened his eyes, and he blinked them, looking around. For some reason, he felt like this day was weighty… then it hit him. This was his wedding day - or at least, his public wedding day. Today was the day he’d stand up in front of everyone he knew and profess his love for Ed and oh, God, he was excited.

But where was Ed? They weren’t touching, which was unusual. He must have rolled over in his sleep. Well, Stede could just cuddle him awake.

So, with that in mind, Stede rolled over in search of Ed, expecting to find him curled on his side, asleep. He was confused when he found him lying on his back, hands threaded behind his head, looking up at the canopy. Stede wondered about it for a moment, but reached and snuggled into his side. He was pleased when Ed put an arm around him and kissed his forehead absently.

“Good morning, love.”

“Good morning to you, darling. How did you sleep?”

“I slept okay.”

Stede waited for a moment, but when there was nothing more forthcoming, he nuzzled closer. “Today is the day.”

“Yep.”

“I get to tell the whole world I’m in love with you.”

Ed huffed a little laugh. “Yeah, we do.”

Stede rubbed a hand on his chest. “But it’s not a big deal, darling.”

“Stede, there are going to be four hundred people there, most of them gentry. It’s a big deal.”

“But they’re all friends.”

“They’re all your father’s friends. And I have a sneaking suspicion that there’s at least a small fraction of them who look down on us, either because we’re gay or because I’m a commoner or because I’m a pirate, or all three. Not everyone is going to be all sunshine and roses about this, and it’s naive to think so.”

“They won’t be rude to the son of a Duke. Or his husband.”

“Hmm,” said Ed, disbelievingly.

Stede thought for a moment, then decided to change the subject. “Have you got everything over to my parents’? Your suit and all that?”

“Not yet. Mum was putting the finishing touches on it last night.”

He gave him a curious look. “Your mum?”

“She made me a suit, yeah. It’s the finest thing I’ve ever seen anyone wear.”

“Oh, Ed, how wonderful. I’m sure there’s love in every stitch.”

“Hmm,” Ed said again.

Stede rubbed his hand across his chest. “Are you alright?”

“Of course I’m alright.”

“It’s okay to tell me the truth, you know. I wish you would,” Stede said softly.

Ed sighed again. “I’m anxious. All I can think about is all the ways I can mess this up.”

“You won’t. You’re going to be brilliant.”

“You’re so sure, but I’m not.”

“Well, trust in me. Have I ever lied to you?”

“No. And I don’t think you’re lying now, I just think you might be mistaken.”

“I’m not. I have the utmost faith in you. I'm so proud you’re my husband.”

“I’m afraid your faith and pride are misplaced.”

“They’re not. I know they’re not,” Stede reassured him. Then he gave a wicked grin. “I know a way to perk you up,” he said, sliding his hand down towards Ed’s cock.

Ed caught his hand by the wrist. “Don’t propose sex to me right now. I’m not… I just can’t. I love you, but no. Just… No.”

Stede was nonplussed. In the month-long history of their marriage, Ed had never refused him. He must truly be exceptionally nervous. Stede immediately went into soother mode.

“Ed, darling, I know you’re worried, and I won’t tell you not to be. But can we just hold each other? Please? I’d like to feel you in my arms.”

“Yeah,” Ed said after a brief pause, and rolled so he was facing Stede, burying his face in Stede’s chest. He could feel Ed’s body against him - and the fact that Ed wasn’t the least bit aroused. He knew that whatever was bothering Ed was big - too big to deal with before this afternoon’s events if Ed wouldn’t talk to him. So he wrapped him up in his arms and started rubbing his hands all over his skin comfortingly.

“Can I ask you something?” Stede asked in a soft voice.

“Yeah,” Ed said from the vicinity of his chest.

“Do you still want to marry me? We don’t have to do this. We can tell my father to fuck off.”

“I do. I want to marry you. I’d marry you a thousand times. I’m just…. I’m nervous as fuck. Can’t explain why, not fully.”

Stede continued to stroke him for a second, comforting him the way one might comfort a child, then brightened suddenly. “I’ve got an idea.”

“What’s your idea, love?”

“You’ve told me all about your fuckeries, right? Where you’d plan these elaborate shows for other ships to intimidate them, but they weren’t you at all?”

“Yeah?”

“Why don’t we think of this ceremony and ball as a sort of fuckery? We’re putting on a show for people.”

Ed raised his head and looked at him wonderingly. “It would be like theatre.”

“That’s right, but it wouldn’t be the theatre of fear. Not this time. What do you think?”

“I think that’s brilliant.”

Stede was beaming. “Can you do that?”

“I can work with that, yeah.”

Stede couldn’t help it, he needed to kiss him, so he caught his mouth in a soft, sweet kiss. “I love you, Edward Teach. And I can’t wait to marry you today.”

Ed sighed, but it seemed a little happier this time, a little relieved. “I can’t wait either, love. I’ll be the one in purple and gold, looking like a cake.”

He raised a brow. “Purple cake?”

“Yeah. You’ll see.”

“I suppose I will.” He put on a teasing grin and decided to test the waters.
“Do I have to wait until I’m home to eat you?”

“Yes, but if you’re nice, I’ll let you lick the icing once we’re alone,” Ed replied wickedly.

Stede giggled and went in for another kiss. They were still kissing a couple of minutes later when there was a knock at the door and Lucius and Ivan came in.

Five hours later, after lunch, they had separated and taken carriages to the Duke’s house. Ed felt his anxiety spike the very moment Stede was out of his sight, but he did his best to tamp it down. He was alright. He had Ivan, but he’d feel a lot better if he had Stede.

He was brought to a posh room with Ivan and told to get dressed, and he and Ivan went to work, getting him ready. It took a little longer because they had his hair to put up, since it was a formal event, but thankfully Ivan had grown up with a sister, so he did a good job. Ed conceded to the flowers in his hair, but balked at the ribbons in his beard. He and Ivan talked about little things while he got ready, and Ed recited to himself over and over, “It's just a fuckery. This is just a fuckery. Just another fuckery.”

After a while, he was dressed, and it was time for Ivan to leave. He didn’t want his friend to go, but he didn’t know about the propriety of having someone who was technically a servant stay and hang out in the Duke’s house, and was very cognizant of making a misstep today. But he was still weighing the pros and cons when the door opened and Fergus came strolling in. Ed was relieved beyond measure to see him.

“Well, don’t you look spiffy?” Fergus greeted him, smiling.

Ed gave him a weak smile. “Good to see you too, Fitzgerald.”

“How are you doing?”

“I’m… nervous as shit,” Ed said. “This feels almost like just before walking into a big battle, but I won’t get the catharsis of maiming anyone.”

Fergus grinned at him. “You’ll have another type of catharsis tonight, I imagine,” he said, and waggled his brows.

Ed huffed a little laugh. “Yeah, I guess I will.”

“You look good,” Fergus said. “That’s the fanciest suit I’ve ever seen.”

Ed looked down at himself. “My mum made it.”

“She’s exceptionally talented.”

“It’s not too much, is it?”

“To marry a Duke’s son? Not at all. You look just right.”

“Oh, thank fuck.”

“Is there anything I can do for you?”

“No, you’re doing more than enough just by standing with me. I can't tell you how much I appreciate it.”

“It’s my honour,” Fergus said. “I’m thrilled to do it.”

“Actually, I just thought of something. I don’t know if you’re supposed to do it or if I am.”

Fergus looked curious. “What’s that?”

“I’ve got a ring for him.”

“For Stede?”

“Yeah,” Ed said, pulling the ring out of his pocket, presenting it to Fergus. “Should you be holding it or should I?”

Fergus was looking at the ring in his hand. “Ed, this is gorgeous.”

“It was part of a trove I took - probably fifteen years ago now. I held onto it all these years, never knowing why I kept it. It’s not my style. But now I know - it was meant to be Stede’s.”

“Well, just to give you a heads up, Stede has a ring for you, too.”

Ed blinked. “He does?”

“He does. A family heirloom. I’ll let him tell you more than that, but I didn’t want you to be taken off guard.”

Ed was a little choked up, and nodded, then Fergus patted him on the shoulder and gave the ring back to Ed. “Here. You hold onto this until the vicar gives you the cue to present it. I’m going to go find the vicar and tell him you’ve got a ring as well as Stede, so he can work it into the sermon. I’ll be back in five minutes, and then the ceremony starts in twenty. Are you alright if I go?”

Ed nodded, eyes still wet. “I’m alright,” he said, his voice shaky.

Fergus narrowed his eyes and pursed his lips at him. “On second thought, I’ll have a servant deliver the message. There’s a credenza over here. Would you like a scotch?”

He almost slumped in relief. “Good god, yes.”

“I’ll pour.”

Ed was standing at the front of the cathedral with Fergus by his side, trying not to look at the crowd. HIs heart was beating loudly in his ears, and the room smelled like perfume. He was a little afraid he’d vomit.

The doors in the back opened and all eyes turned to see Stede coming down the aisle, escorted by Olu, and Ed felt his heart turn over in his chest. Stede was wearing an extravagant suit in teal and he looked magnificent, but Ed’s eyes were glued to his husband’s face. He really was the most beautiful man, just so fucking gorgeous. He smiled politely to the crowd, then his eyes landed on Ed and his face lit up like a chandelier. Oh, fuck. Ed was the luckiest man who had ever lived. He felt tears prick his eyes.

Finally, Stede made it to the front of the cathedral and took his place beside Ed. Ed wasn't quite sure what to do, but he was relieved when Stede reached over and took his hand. Ed forgot all about the crowd, the fuckery, all of it. He was totally focused on Stede.

“I love you,” he said in a low tone, just because he couldn’t help it.

Stede squeezed his hand. “I love you, too.”

“Dearly beloved,” the vicar began, and Ed tore his eyes away from Stede reluctantly to look at the vicar.

But it wasn’t long before his eyes were back on Stede, and Stede was looking back and forth between him and the vicar. Ed knew he should be paying attention, but he was just so happy to be there with Stede, to be committing himself to this man. He couldn’t have paid attention properly at this moment if his life had depended on it. He spared a thought to be thankful that he had Fergus there in his blind spot. He was pretty vulnerable at the moment.

Ed was staring at Stede so intently, he missed his cue and Fergus had to nudge him to get his attention. The crowd snickered.

“Sorry, sorry,” he murmured.

“Quite alright,” the vicar said. “Edward Joseph Teach, do you take this man, Stede Bonnet, to be your husband? Do you vow to love him, to cherish him, to protect him, to honour him, and remain true to him all the days of your life?”

There as a tear in both their eyes when Ed looked deep into Stede’s hazel eyes and said with all the gravitas he could muster, “I do.”

“Stede Timothy James Bonnet, do you take this man, Edward Teach, to be your husband? Do you vow to love him, to cherish him, to protect him, to honour him, and remain true to him all the days of your life?”

“You bet I do,” Stede said, his face more radiant than ever, and Ed thought his heart would explode.

“The grooms have rings they’d like to present to each other,” the vicar said. “Edward?”

Ed reached into his pocket and pulled out the ring, watching Stede’s face carefully. First he was shocked, then pleased, then shocked again when he saw the ring.

“Oh, Ed,” he breathed.

“Place it onto his finger and repeat after me: ‘With this ring, I thee wed’.”

Ed slid the ring onto his finger. “With this ring, I thee wed.”

Stede looked up at Ed, and his eyes were glistening. One tear slipped and landed on his cheek. Ed took advantage of the opportunity to whisper ‘I love you’ and another tear fell.

“Stede, your ring?”

Stede released Ed’s hand and turned to Olu, retrieving the ring, and poised it at the tip of Ed’s finger. He got a look at it - it was stunning, one large diamond surrounded by smaller ones set in black metal on a platinum band, and it struck Ed that Stede was giving him diamonds.

“With this ring, I thee wed,” Stede said as he slid the ring onto Ed’s third finger, then he squeezed his hand. Ed felt a couple of his own tears fall.

The vicar droned on about something Ed wasn’t paying attention to, he was caught up in Stede’s hazel eyes, loving him so much, so fucking much, and wishing he could shout it out to the entire world.

“By the power invested in me by King and country, I now pronounce you legally wed. You may kiss your husband.”

Ed felt a thrill all over him, and the last thing he remembered thinking was that he wanted to keep the kiss chaste in front of all these guests - before Stede grabbed him by the lapels of the jacket and hauled him into a searing kiss. Ed was dimly aware of laughter and applause, but was more aware of the kiss, how great it felt, and he wished, he wished so, so much, that it was happening anywhere other than here.

When the kiss broke, they smiled at each other mischievously as if they shared a secret, and Ed kissed his lips lightly, unable to help it.

“I love you, Ed,” Stede said.

“I love you, too,” Ed replied.

“Ladies and gentlemen, may I present Edward and Stede Bonnet!” the vicar said, and the crowd cheered, even as the little bubble Ed had been in popped somewhat.

Things went well at the ball for a little while. He and Stede were in a receiving line with the Duke and Duchess (and his mother) that seemed to go on forever, and Ed was positive he’d never be able to remember everyone’s name. But he’d bowed in the right places, kissed the right hands, and didn’t shame Stede. That was all that mattered to him.

Finally, at long last, he and Stede were able to join the party, and they were allowed - even expected - to dance with each other for the first couple of dances. Ed was grateful for it, and he was even more grateful when Stede let him lead. It felt like a subtle signal that Stede considered them equals, which meant a lot to Ed.

Entirely too soon, the Duchess came to claim Stede for a dance and alert Ed that his mother was hoping for a dance, herself. So Ed gathered his mother and danced with her, only a little reluctantly. He told her again how much he loved the suit and how much it had meant to him, and she made him tear up when she told him how proud she was of him, how happy she was for him.

When the dance ended, Ed tried to find Stede, but he was waylaid by other people who wanted to talk to him, none of whom he really knew. He did his best to be polite, to remember everyone’s title and rank, much less their names, but he struggled, and earned a little passive aggression when he called one woman ‘Mrs’ instead of ‘Lady’. He apologised, but she still huffed, and he felt like an idiot.

It was also bothering him that people were calling him ‘Bonnet’. He wasn’t entirely clear whether he was a Lord or not, he’d mostly just gone along with it when the staff had called him that and not asked, but he hadn’t even considered that he might lose his last name, his identity. “Lord Bonnet” felt funny, it felt wrong, and he didn’t know if it was something he’d be able to get used to or not.

He was reminding himself that this was a fuckery, that this was all a fuckery, but the little voice at the back of his mind insisted that this wasn’t a fuckery, and the weight of his new wedding ring lent credence to that voice. This was very real. For all he knew, he really was Lord Bonnet. This was real. This was not a fuckery.

Ed had stepped up his search for Stede, growing increasingly desperate after every interaction, and excusing himself from the conversations he kept getting tangled in increasingly brusquely, his eyes peeled for Stede, when he heard a droll tone.

“Lose him already, Bonnet?”

Ed turned around to see Chauncey Badminton standing there, glass in hand, looking a little drunk. Before he could say anything, Badminton went on.

“Seems you found out just how well you had his affections in hand after all, didn’t you, Ed?”

Ed clenched his fist, the ring feeling unfamiliar, but comforting him. Weighting him. “I’m Teach to you.”

“Oh, no. You’re not Teach anymore. You’re Bonnet now. He owns you.”

“No man owns me. Not in the way you’re insinuating. So you can call me Teach, or better yet, don’t call me at all.”

“Teach, is it,” he said derisively. “And what did you teach our Stede? How to stay with a lover for a month? That really would be a feat, now, wouldn’t it?”

“You’re drunk, Badminton. Get some air.”

“I’m not drunk,” he slurred. “And you’re just as worthless as that tart you call a husband.”

Ed’s eyes narrowed and he stepped forward menacingly, his voice low. “You wanna rethink that, mate?”

Badminton gave him a lopsided grin. “Why? Did you find something he’s good at? I never did.”

Ed ignored that. “Because that tart is my husband and I’m a fuckin’ pirate. I’ve run better men than you through for less.”

Badminton’s eyes gleamed in triumph. “Go ahead, I dare you. Go ahead and show all these people exactly what gutter trash the Duke’s son has married. SHow them what you really are, instead of what you’re pretending to be. They all know… prove it. Show them how unsuitable you are. I’m begging you to do it.”

Ed just stared at him for a moment, his mind swirling with thoughts like a hurricane. He wanted to kill him, to throttle him with his bare hands, but that was what he wanted. And he would be proving all these people right, that he wasn’t worthy of Stede.

“Fuck off,” Ed said in a low voice, then turned and stalked off, out of the ballroom.

Chapter Text

Stede was in his husband’s arms, dancing without a care in the world. He’d just married the man of his dreams, a man he loved who loved him back, and he was blissfully, ridiculously happy. All he could do was look into Ed’s eyes like the besotted fool he was, caught in a spell of love.

The spell was broken somewhat when his mother came and tapped smartly on his shoulder. “Alright, poppet. You need to share him. He has to dance with his mother, and you do, too.”

Stede looked at Ed, then at his mother. “I don’t know…”

“It won’t be long, poppet,” she encouraged him.

“Are you alright with that, darling?”

“I am,” Ed agreed. “I don’t want my mother to go undanced with.”

“No, of course not. I’ll dance with her, too, in a bit. Well, alright. Let’s dance with our mothers.” He pulled Ed into a quick kiss. “I love you. See you soon?”

“God, I hope so. I love you, too.”

Sarah was looking on with a smile. “Your mother is over by the band, Edward.”

Ed bowed. “Thank you,” he said, then tipped Stede a wink and left.

“Well now,” she said when he was gone. “Do you think you can dance with your old mother?”

Stede gave a false sigh. “I suppose, if I must,” he said with twinkling eyes. Then he bowed, and they began to waltz perfectly.

"You put on an excellent party, mother."

She smiled. "I only get to plan a wedding for my son once, it seems. I'm so proud of you, poppet. I had to pack extra handkerchiefs."

"Don't tell me I made you cry!" he teased.

"Hush. I've been waiting for those tears for decades now. I never really thought either of my boys would be in love with their spouses, but I always hoped."

"I did, too. I... I never wanted to do to anyone what Father did to you."

Her eyes watered. "Oh, Stede. Your father and I have scraped along all right. There were some hard times at the beginning. But he does care for me, you know. And for you."

"I really am happy with Ed, mother. I can't tell you how much it means that you like him, but I'd have married him again anyway. In a heartbeat."

"I know. And I am thrilled to bits to know it. Every mother dreams of her children being happy, you know. I spent so many years worrying about you..."

Stede tilted his head to the side. "What did I do to make you worry so?"

"Stede, poppet, it’s what you didn’t do. You are delightful but you do tend to either move along at a snail’s pace or rush headlong into things like your hair's on fire. And before you tell me you don't, I will remind you that we're dancing at your wedding celebration for a man you married the night you met."

He chuckled. “You might have a point, at that. But now I have more people to think of, you know. Ed. And kids. Oh, God, we're going to have kids. I'm going to be a father!"

Sarah patted him. "Don't work yourself up about that quite yet, poppet. You've got plenty of time. And you'll both have the advantage of plenty of help."

"Kids, though. He's right, we should have more than one at a time so they're not alone but god, kids--"

"Breathe, poppet,” she said. “One step at a time. Enjoy being married for a while. Enjoy each other, and then you can think about children in a year or so, like you said.”

He made small talk with his mother for the rest of the dance, then walked her over to the refreshment table, hoping to spot Ed. But he didn’t see Ed, and he didn’t get very far in his search for Ed before he was practically mobbed by people wishing to speak with him. Before he knew it, he’d been absorbed into conversation with three different people, and he struggled to get away. Most people were kind and supportive, but there were a few people who were a little less than, and it made something prickle in Stede’s consciousness. But no one was overtly rude, it was all subtext, until he was speaking with Lord Peter Greystone, a friend of his father’s. ;

“So you’ve found happiness in this man, have you?” Lord Greystone said.

“Indeed I have,” Stede replied. “I’m blissfully happy to be married to Ed.”

“Well, I won’t lie, I’m dreadfully disappointed that you didn't marry into my family. Clearly, Dorothea and I should have been sending our sons your way instead of our daughters.”

Stede felt a little chill. “That might have helped, but probably not. I’m with the man I’m meant to be with.”

“I'm still shocked you married so far beneath your station,” he said. “I mean, you had to marry beneath you, you’re a Duke’s son, but to marry a commoner, a pirate at that! Your poor mother must have had kittens.”

Now Stede felt like he’d been dunked in a vat of ice water. He was stunned and didn’t know what to say. Finally he settled on, “My mother had very little negative to say. She places the quality of people over their so-called station, and she very much likes Ed. Not to mention the fact that she values my happiness over any arbitrary social rules.”

“Is it true you met him while you were drunk and married him on a bet?”

Stede had had it. Feeling like he had a steel rod in his back, he said, “No, there is absolutely no truth to that and I’ll thank you to stop spreading lies about myself and my husband. If you’ll excuse me.” He turned and walked off with all the dignity he could muster.

Ed. He needed to find Ed. Because if people were being so snide and belittling to him, oh, God, what were they saying to Ed? The thought galvanised him, and he felt stark dread. Plus, it had been a while since he’d seen his husband, and that was completely unacceptable. He resolved to find Ed and refuse to be parted for the rest of the night.

He was only a third of the way around the circumference of the ballroom when his father caught him, and there was no escaping his father. Stede tried not to look too upset about being caught.

“Do you have a minute, son?”

Stede plastered on a smile, even though internally, he was screaming. “Of course. Aren't you going to enjoy the music, and the dancing?"

"Your mother is saving a few dances for me, and past that, well. I'm feeling my years, just now."

"Ridiculous. You'll keep going forever," Stede said, looking for an escape.

"I won't, though. I was Duke already when you were born. You never knew your grandfather, and I'd very much like if your children were different."

"Oh, I hope so. I'd be very disappointed if they didn't get to know you, since... well, since apparently I will be having them."

The Duke looked at him appraisingly for a moment, and Stede sensed he was about to say something significant. "I wanted to make you into someone strong, you know. Someone who knew his own mind. Who wouldn't be swayed by whatever friend you'd clasped to your bosom that week. And... it seems I succeeded, somehow, even if it blew up in my face a bit."

Stede softened, Ed forgotten for just a moment. "I never wanted to disappoint you. I just couldn't want what you wanted for me."

"Yes. I see that now. You were such a different child than the other boys. I thought the key was to make you be like them. I should have made you like yourself all along."

Stede had no idea what to say to that, but his eyes were watering.

"And today, I watched you step up with your privateer, and tell society to go stuff itself... and I'm not sure I've ever actually been prouder of you, boy."

Now there were tears wobbling in Stede’s eyes. “I’m thirty-five, Father.”

"You'll always be my boy." the Duke said gruffly, then cleared his throat and looked around. "And where is your privateer? I should congratulate him, too."

Stede was reminded of Ed. "I haven't seen him in a bit. Was just looking for him, actually."

"He's probably buried deep in marriageable girls wanting to hear adventure stories."

"Oh, I do hope so. He'd like that quite a bit," Stede said with a smile, then offered his hand to his father. “Thank you, Father. For everything.”

The Duke looked down at his hand, bypassed it, and pulled Stede into a hug. “Proud of you, son.”

Stede hugged him back, a tear squeezing out of the corner of his eye. “Thank you, Father.”

The Duke’s eyes were misty when he pulled back. “Go on. Go find your husband. But I’d like for both of you to come to dinner soon. I really do want to get to know him better.”

“I’ll tell Ed, as soon as I find him.”

“I won’t keep you,” the duke said, patting his shoulder. “Good luck.”

Stede gave him a nod, then turned and went into the crowd to look for Ed with a spring in his step, still worried about people being rude to him, but now excited to tell Ed about the conversation with his father.

But he searched and searched for twenty minutes, and couldn't find Ed. Anxiety was starting to claw its way up the back of his throat, and he felt panic creeping in. There was the smallest hint of relief when he spotted Fergus.

“Fergus,” he said.

Fergus looked pleased to see him. “Stede! The man of the hour! Where’s Ed?”

“That’s what I want to know. I can’t find him anywhere. Have you seen him?”

Fergus looked concerned. “I saw him a few minutes ago, he was talking to Chauncey Badminton. He looked angry, but I wasn’t worried. Blackbeard can hold his own with a ponce like Chauncey.”

“But Ed doesn’t know how to deal with passive aggression,” Stede fretted. “And there seems to be a lot of that going around.”

“Hmm, good point. let’s go see what Badminton said, see if that will give us a clue where Ed went.”

“I’m following you,” Stede said.

They made their way through the crowd, looking for Badminton (and Ed), but they found the former standing by the refreshment table, drinking bubbly. Stede glanced at Fergus, then they marched up to him, a united front.

“Badminton,” Stede said as aggressively as he was able.

Badminton looked at them, his eyes bleary. “Stede Bonnet. How nice of you to join us.”

“I heard you were talking to my husband. What did you say?”

"He told me to call him Teach, so I asked what he taught you, eh? That you hadn't already learned. We discussed what a harlot you are, how you make your way through men. He was most enlightened.”

Stede stepped closer and lowered his voice menacingly. “He taught me how to gut a man so he doesn't die for three days using nothing but a cheese knife. Much like the one on the table behind you.”

Chauncey blanched.

“Stay away from Ed. Stay away from me, and anyone that's ours. Or the entire country is going to know exactly what you did during fifth form, and that's only for starters." He leaned in even closer. "Because you think you know all about me, Chauncey, and I've been okay with that. But I know everything about you, and if you so much as breathe near Ed again, I will watch you burn. Literally."

Badminton stammered for a minute, wild eyed, then looked to Fergus for help. “Fitzgerald. You’re really not going to let him speak to me like that, or let him threaten me.”

“I’ll hold the fuel and torches, Chauncey,” Fergus said, eyes glinting.

“Get the fuck out of my father’s house, and never, ever come here again,” Stede said.

Chauncey tried to scoff, but it came out as a bit of a squeak, but he slinked off, hopefully in disgrace.

Once he was gone, Stede turned to Fergus. “What do we do? How do we hunt for him?”

“First we need to search the house.”

“But that’s over a hundred rooms!”

“Which is why we’re going to conscript the staff to help us. Quietly. You and I are going to stay in one central location so they can find us, and give them a set amount of time, say twenty minutes. If they don’t find Ed in that time, we’ll go hunting for him elsewhere.”

“Alright. Fine,” Stede said, because he didn’t see another choice. “Let’s find Wadsworth.”

Together, Stede and Fergus alerted the staff to what they needed, and Fergus told them that they’d be in the blue parlour. Stede went in there begrudgingly, doing his best to remain calm. He looked up at the clock on the mantle. It was 9:16. At 9:36, they could take further action.

The minutes seemed to drag by, and his mind swirled with thoughts. Had Ed really left him? Rejected him? No, he believed Ed loved him. He was probably just sick of people’s bullshit and Badminton had pushed him over the edge. He was probably overwhelmed. Oh, this was all Stede’s fault, for making Ed do this. He felt so incredibly guilty, just so bad, and if he ever found Ed, he was going to apologise until his jaw fell off.

For the moment, he felt like he was going to jump out of his skin, and every tick of the clock felt like a drop of heavy water falling on his head, driving him mad slowly.

At 9:27, he was just about to get up and say to hell with waiting the rest of the time, he was sick to the back teeth of waiting when Ed was out there somewhere hurting now, when the door to the room opened and his mother, father, and Ed’s mother all came in, looking concerned.

Stede tried to put on a brave face. “Mother! Father, Roberta. Lovely to see you."

Sarah wasn’t having it. She rushed over to him and took his hands. "The servants said they couldn't find Ed-- poppet, what's happening?"

"He isn't… here.”

“What do you mean?”

“I can’t find him anywhere,” he admitted, his eyes tearing up again. “I hadn't seen him for a bit. So many people, you know. And then I couldn't find him, and Fergus said he was talking to someone who, who, who said some very terrible things to him. And I couldn't find him, and I don't know where he is, and I asked the servants if they'd look, and we're still waiting to hear from some of them--"

"Nobody had found him as of a minute ago when they came and told us,” the Duke said, looking grim. “Do you think he’s safe?”

“Ed can take care of himself, Your Grace,” Fergus said. “And he’d never hurt himself.”

Roberta looked pensive. "Ed... my Ed was never one to stay if he needed to fight and he couldn't fight."

"But why wouldn't he tell me?” Stede asked. “Where would he go?"

"Somewhere he felt safe. I never did find all the places he had marked out, when he was young. Before he grew into himself, and started throwing himself headlong at the world. But he would go somewhere he felt like he would be safe.”

Fergus looked at Stede. "Would he go to the house, do you think, then?"

Stede said, "Maybe... maybe not, if Chauncey's poisonous tongue made him doubt us. Doubt me.”

"Then if he's not there, check the pub, dear. He's so proud of it,” Roberta said.

Stede brightened. “The pub! Even if he’s not there, his crew is, and one of them will know where he is! Oh, thank you. I’ll send word when I’ve found him,” he said as he started towards the door. “I hope you all have a good night. What are you doing?” he asked when he realised Fergus was following him.

“You’re not going alone,” Fergus said.

“I can’t ask you to go with me.”

“I just stood as the best man for him to marry you not three hours ago. This is exactly the sort of thing I’m supposed to be doing, historically,” Fergus said. Then he turned to the Duke and Duchess. “Will you please see that Ella gets home safe?”

“We’ll be happy to,” Sarah said.

“And we’ll also make sure Roberta gets home safe,” the Duke said when Stede opened his mouth. “You don’t worry about a thing but tracking down that wayward husband of yours and bringing him home.”

Stede’s eyes were pricking again. “Thank you. I love you all. Fergus, come on. We’ve got a pub to go to.”

Stede had only been to Ed’s pub once, but he had no trouble finding it. He and Fergus arrived on horseback, and Stede told Fergus to wait outside while he went in to find out what he wanted to know.

He stepped into the pub, his eyes peeled for Ed, but didn’t see him, and he was crestfallen. Where on earth was he?

There was a swarthy man with a sparrow tattoo on his neck and an unpleasant look on his face , and Stede approached him in a hurry.

“Excuse me, are you Iggy?”

“Izzy,” the man said, then looked up and his face was even more unpleasant. “Oh, what the fuck do you want?”

“Is Ed here?”

“Don’t tell me he’s come to his senses after all.”

“What do you mean?”

“I thought he was marrying your poncy arse today, but if you’re here, I guess that means that he came to his senses. Thank fuck.”

Stede bristled. “You don’t even know me!”

“I know enough about you. You’re no good for him. Done something to his brain, you have.”

Stede gritted his teeth. “Clearly you don’t like me. You don’t have to like me. Just please… is he here? Can I talk to him?”

“Why the fuck should I tell you anything?”

He wanted to scream in frustration. “Good lord, do we have to do this now? What did I ever do to you?”

“You can ask that, standing here in your fancy clothes that would cost a working man a year’s wages? You just walked in here and took him away from everything he’d known, and you expect my help?”

Stede reached up and grabbed his hair, fighting the urge to tear it out. Then he huffed a breath. “Look. We’re at cross purposes, clearly, and we have different ideas of what’s good for Ed. But I'm ready to tear this place apart brick by brick to find him, and I don’t think you want that.”

Izzy moved to reveal the hilt of a knife on his belt. “I wouldn't recommend that, mate.”

Stede dropped his chin to his chest, defeated. He was fighting someone who cared about Ed, too, and was as stubborn as he was. But more importantly, this wasn’t working. He needed to try something else. SO he closed his eyes, took a deep breath, then looked at Izzy with all the sincerity in his heart.

“Please. I’ll do anything.”

Izzy scoffed.

“Do you want me to beg? Fine,” he said, and got down on his knees, right on the pub floor, clasping his hands in front of him and looking up at Izzy.

Izzy looked utterly shocked. “What the fuck?!”

“Please. Please tell me where he is. I’ll do anything, just please.”

“You really do care about him?”

“I’m in love with him. And he loves me. Please help me find my husband,” Stede said with no artifice.

Izzy reached forward and grabbed Stede’s left hand. “Holy shit, that’s Ed’s ring.”

“He gave it to me at our wedding ceremony a few hours ago.”

“He never lets anyone touch that ring.”

“He gave it to me, like I said,” Stede said coolly.

Izzy looked confused, then he sighed. “He hasn’t been in here. But check down by the river. He likes to go sit at the mouth and watch the ships come and go when he’s feeling landlocked.”

Stede leapt to his feet, clasped Izzy by the face, and planted a kiss on him. “Thank you. I’m in your debt,” he said, and dashed out of the pub before he could see Izzy gagging.

It was about eleven by the time Stede and Fergus arrived at the docks that Izzy had specified. They were nearly deserted, except Stede could see a lone figure sitting out on the end of a pier. Even from a distance, he could see the moonlight glinting off the silver hair and purple silk, and he felt sweet relief.

“Is that him?” Fetgus asked as Stede hopped down from his horse.

“Yes, I’m sure of it,” he replied. “I’m going to talk to him.”

“Do you want me to come with you?”

“No, I need to do this myself,” he said. “I’ll be alright. Why don’t you go round up a third horse so he can ride home with us?”

“Alright,” Fergus said. “I’ll be back in a few minutes. Just meet me here when you’re done.”

‘Fergus?”

“Yeah?”

Stede put his hand over his heart. “Thank you,” he said, hoping Fergus would know the depth of what he meant.

Fergus grinned. “You’re welcome. This is what best friends are for. Now go get your man,” he said, and rode off.

Stede watched him go, then turned to look at Ed sitting at the end of the pier. He squared his shoulders and started walking towards him.

Chapter Text

Ed’s arse was starting to go numb. He was also terribly cold. But those things barely registered, because he was lost in a maelstrom of his own thoughts. In fact, his thoughts were so chaotic, he could hardly make sense of them.

He’d had one job, one responsibility, one goal - to present himself as a proper gentleman - and he’d failed. Boy, had he failed. He should have known better than to try.

Had Badminton only razzed him about Stede growing tired of him, or Stede’s past liaisons, Ed might have been able to withstand and not leave. He still harboured some jealousy and insecurity about Stede’s past, but he felt confident in his relationship with Stede, in Stede’s love for him. Stede’s past was his past, and Ed respected that.

But the stab to the gut that had made Ed flee was when Badminton had exposed what an imposter he was. He was right. All those people probably really did think the worst of Ed, and were just waiting for him to slip up and prove their beliefs right. And Ed had had to leave before he’d been pushed into doing just that.

Now he was here, watching the ships come in and leave, wishing - what? He didn't wish he’d never met Stede, because he loved Stede with his whole heart. He didn't wish he was on one of those ships, because then he would be leaving Stede, and he could never do that. So he was left wishing he was better, he was more. He was what Stede needed. He wished he hadn't ruined everything. And he fervently wished he’d never met Chauncey fucking Badminton.

What did Ed do now? Had he really ruined everything? He’d have to go home at some point and face the music. Would Stede forgive him? Would the Duke? Would Sarah? Should Ed even go back? If he did, he’d be condemning Stede to a life with a husband that couldn’t even make it through one social event. And Stede was going to be a Duke. He needed a spouse who could stand by his side. That wasn’t Ed.

He felt the thousandth tear fall and chill on his cheek in the sea breeze.

Ed heard the footfall a split second before he heard Stede’s soft voice. “Ed?”

Hastily, Ed wiped his face with his sleeve, but he didn't look at Stede. “You found me.”

“You left me,” Stede said, but it wasn’t accusatory. It was sad.

“How did you find me?”

Stede came to sit down next to him, so close they were almost touching, but not quite. “Why did you leave me?”

“I couldn’t do it, Stede. I couldn’t be what you want, what you need.”

“All I need is you,” Stede said softly.

“You need a spouse you can be proud of. I couldn't even make it through one social event.”

“Ed, darling, a couple of things. First, this was only your first big event. There were bound to be hiccups. You were also the centre of attention tonight, and that won't be the case at future events. But you were also the victim of a bad actor tonight, someone who struck you in an attempt to hurt both of us.”

Ed sniffed. “So you know what happened.”

“Fergus saw you talking to him, so we tracked him down and had a conversation with him. Ed, I’m so sorry. He only said that to hurt us.”

“Well, it worked. “

Stede reached over and took his hand, and Ed wanted to cry more. “He said he told you I have a history of running through men.”

“He told me that a while ago.”

Stede blinked in surprise. “He did?”

“Yeah, he did. I asked around, and Fergus told me that it was kinda true, but nothing I could really sneeze at. So I asked you. You have a past, it’s no big deal. I have one too. It's not like I was a virgin.”

“I’m confused, then. What set you off?”

“He called you a tart and I threatened him. Told him I’d run men through for less. He begged me to follow through, to hurt him and expose myself as the fraud all those people knew I was.”

Stede slumped a little. “Oh, Ed. He was so determined to hurt you.”

“You were always going to see what I am, Stede,” Ed said, tears still falling.

“What I see is you,. Pirate, privateer, son who loves his mother.” Stede kissed his hand. “And the man I fell in love with.”

Ed snuffled. “I notice you didn't say husband.”

“I didn't know if you wanted me to. But I want that.”

“I can’t do this to you, Stede. I care about you too much.”

“If you love me, that’s all I need. Really. Just come home with me, darling. I don’t think I can face tomorrow unless I'm waking up with you beside me.”

Ed used his sleeve to wipe his eyes again. “You didn't say how you found me.”

“Izzy told me. We looked for you at the pub.”

He finally looked at Stede. “Izzy told you? He hates you!”

“He made that very clear, yes.”

“So you just worked your magic on him and he folded and told you where to find me?”

Stede gave a little grin. “Oh, if only I had had magic. As it was, he made me beg.”

“No.”

“Yes.”

“You what?”

“I got on my knees and everything. Look, you can still see the dirt on my breeches,” he said, holding his leg out and pointing to the knee.

Ed didn't look away from Stede’s face. “You begged Izzy for me? You fucking begged?”

“I love you, Ed. My pride is a miniscule price to pay for you, and I’ll pay it again. I’ll beg right now for you to come home with me, if that’s what you want.”

Ed just looked at him for a moment. “So what now, then? You swoop in with your money and your fancy pedigree and make it all okay?”

“Not everything, no. I can't fix everything with my money and my name, but I can fix a lot. And I will. I’ll do absolutely anything to make you happy. I’d shoot house flies out of the sky with a cannon, if that’s what you wanted.”

The corner of Ed’s mouth raised at that. “Hell of a waste of cannonballs.”

“Didn’t say it was efficient.”

Ed couldn’t help his grin, but it faded quickly. “We still have a lot to talk about.”

“I know. And we’ll talk about all of it. But it’s cold and I’m afraid of us catching our deaths. Please, Ed. Come home with me?"

"Is it?” Ed asked, tears cresting again. “Is it home? Or did I ruin everything?"

"Oh, Ed. You couldn't possibly, not as long as you're here with me. But I do hope next time something is bothering you, you can talk to me about it."

"I'll try. Talking about our feelings wasn't a big shipboard activity, y'know."

"If I can learn to threaten Chauncey with violence, you can learn to talk about your feelings."

"You didn't."

"Ask Fergus, when we get to the carriage."

“You brought Fergus?”

“Of course. He’s the best man.”

Ed nodded. “Alright. I’ll come home with you. But I might need a hand up. My knee’s set like tar.”

“I’ll be happy to help, darling,” Stede said, getting to his feet.

The ride home was quiet, no one saying much. Stede was just grateful that Ed was holding his hand, but he was very, very aware that Ed had not told him he loved him. It felt like he had a long way to go to win his husband back, and he knew the next little while was critical. He wondered what was going on in Ed’s mind, how best to woo him, what would be the best thing to say. As it was, he felt like he was flying a little blind. All he could do was pray, fervently, that Ed would open up to him, so they could talk it through.

They dropped Fergus off at his house, and both Stede and Ed thanked him profusely for all he’d done. Fergus just told them they were welcome, shook their hands, and left them. Suddenly, they were alone, and the air was pregnant with things unsaid. Things Stede was afraid to say.

Buttons let them into the house and they climbed the steps to the bedroom a little more slowly than usual, owing to Ed’s knee, both of them silent. The silence was starting to really get under Stede’s skin, and he wanted to break it, but he wasn’t sure how. But perhaps now wasn’t the best moment. Perhaps he should wait until they were truly alone. Perhaps that’s what Ed was waiting for.

They hadn’t been in their bedroom long when they were joined by Lucius and Ivan, who jumped in to get them undressed. Stede could tell from Lucius' sombre demeanour that he’d been given the rundown by the staff, and that was confirmed when he asked in a low voice, so as not to be overheard, “Are you alright?”

Stede gave a weak smile. “I’m alright.”

“Is he alright?”

“I don’t know. I think we have some talking to do.”

Lucius looked over his shoulder. “I heard he scarpered from the party.”

Stede sighed. “You heard right.”

“But you went and found him.”

“Of course I did. He’s my husband and I love him.”

“What spooked him?”

“Badminton told him I was a whore, then when Ed threatened to run him through, begged Ed to do it, to prove to the entire ton he was an imposter.”

Lucius looked grim. “I never liked him.”

“Nor I. He’s been banished now. He should never bother us again. And when I tell my father, he’s likely to be shunned from society permanently.”

Stede was undressed now, and cold, pulling on his warm pyjamas.

“Is there anything I can do?” Lucius asked.

“Send up a prayer to whoever you pray to that the conversation we’re about to have goes well. And maybe let us sleep in til nine thirty or ten.”

“You got it,” Lucius said, then patted his shoulder. “Good luck.”

Stede gave him a half smile, and watched him go, taking Ivan, leaving him with Ed, who was also in pyjamas. It felt awkward again, stited, and all Stede could think was that this was not the way he’d imagined his wedding night going. He’d pictured them making love til morning, enjoying each other’s bodies, professing their love over and over. But that wasn't the hand they’d been dealt. They had more pressing matters at the moment. He needed to make this right. Where to begin?

“Ed?”

“Yeah?”

“Can I - can I hold you? I don’t need anything else from you tonight if you’re not ready. We have a lot of talking to do and I understand that. I want to do it. But I was so afraid when I couldn't find you. Please let me hold you, and we’ll talk. Or sleep. Whatever you want. But I need you in my arms.”

Ed nodded. “Yeah. I think, I think I’d like that.”

Stede smiled, relieved, and went to his side of the bed, turning down the covers. Ed went to his side, turning down the covers, and they crawled in, meeting in the middle. Ed was lying on his back, and Stede was nuzzled up to him, arms around him, and it should have felt right, but it still felt like there was a wall between them. Stede had no idea what to do. He was lying there, caressing Ed gently and trying to think of what to say, when Ed said, “I had no idea I was giving up my name.”

Stede’s brows knitted in question and his hand stilled on Ed while he tried to puzzle it out. Finally, he had to give up. “Did I ask you to give up your name, darling?”

“Not in so many words.”

He was nonplussed. “I’m sorry, Ed. I really don’t follow. I know this is important, but I don’t understand.”

“Today you married Edward Teach and danced with Edward Bonnet. My name, my identity, was erased in one fell swoop, and I wasn’t prepared.”

Stede thought back to the ceremony with growing horror. Oh, God, he hadn’t even noticed when the vicar announced them as the Bonnets. What had he done?

“Oh, God, Ed… he did announce us as the Bonnets, didn’t he?”

“He did, and everyone at the ball followed his lead. Everyone called me Lord Bonnet or Bonnet all night. It was… just a mindfuck. I never expected to give up my name.”

“Oh, Ed. I’m so sorry. I should have realised… we should have talked about what we were, how to style ourselves.”

Ed’s voice was strained. “Am I really not Edward Teach anymore?”

“You can be anything you want to be, my love.”

“I don’t think it works like that.”

“It does for me,” Stede said. “This is one of those times where my position means we can do what we want. Do you want to remain Edward Teach? All you have to do is say so, darling. I’ll do anything you want. But please... please know that I married you as Ed Teach and I’ve never thought of you as anything different. I never want you to be anything other than who you are.”

“Who do you think Edward Teach even is? I’m not sure you know.”

“I can tell you who he is through my eyes. What I see. It won’t be all of who you are or what you can be, but just know that I love and accept the parts of you that I can’t see, too.”

“What do you see?”

"I see you. The pirate who impressed Fergus and the privateer who impressed everybody. The man who proposed a mad scheme, or accepted a mad proposal, I'm not even sure which at this point. The man who made me fall in love with him."

“What else?” Ed said, a note of desperation in his voice, and Stede didn’t miss the single tear that slid from his eye.

"I see the man who stood up to my father. Who stood up to me, when I needed it. Who taught me about confusing people with a fuckery when you didn't have the numbers to fight, and fucking people up when you need to. I see Edward Teach. I see Blackbeard. I see... I hope I see... my husband."

Ed rolled over, facing Stede, and buried his face in his chest. Stede accepted him warmly.

“Edward Teach, to me, is a pirate who gave away his favourite treasure to a husband who didn't know enough to appreciate it at the time. Izzy made me aware of just how much this ring means, dear. Edward Teach is a rogue who took care of his men, and a blackguard who'd rather fool people than kill them. A man who will tell me he's tough as old boots and then show me how tender he is. Edward Teach has the heart to stand up and say 'fuck you' to a Duke, and do you know, I don't think anyone had ever told my father that? I’m sure I fell in love with you right then and there."

“You see more good in me than I think there is,” Ed said, and his voice was cracky.

“I see what you’ve shown me. I see a good man, a man of quality. A man I’m in love with. A man I’m grateful to be tied to.”

Ed sniffed, his face still buried. “I love you, too, Stede. I love you so much.”

“Do you really, darling?”

“Yeah.”

Stede thought he could take flight. “Oh, Ed, darling, say it again.”

Ed looked up at him, his eyes red rimmed, his cheeks wet. “I love you, sweetheart.”

Stede kissed him lightly, just a breath of a kiss. “Tell me again, darling, I was afraid I’d never hear it again.”

“I love you. I love you so much.”

“Ed, my beloved, I love you, too.”

Ed crushed him into a hug, and Stede hugged him back equally fiercely, both of them sniffling in each other’s ears. When they broke apart, Stede pulled back and looked at Ed’s face, his beautiful, tear-streaked face, and stroked it.

“I love you. Oh, God, Ed, I love you. If you want to be Edward Teach, you can be. I’ll ever take that from you. If you don't want people calling you ‘Lord’, we’ll forbid it. We’ll do whatever you want. Anything, I’ll give you anything you want.”

“I just want you,” he said. “That’s all I want. I just want you.”

“I just want you, too,” Stede said. “Oh, I love you so much. Does this mean you’ll stay with me?”

Ed nodded. “I will. I’ll stay.”

Stede relaxed a little. “Oh, thank God. You’ve made me so unbelievably happy. This is without a doubt the happiest day of my life. You just make me so Happy - and with my father -”

“What happened with your father?”

“Oh, I didn’t get to tell you,” Stede said, feeling a bubbling excitement. “He found me at the ball while I was looking for you and we had a little talk. He, in his way, apologised for the way he’d been, and he told me he was proud of me, of us. We have his full support and approval. Isn’t that wonderful?”

Ed smiled a little. “Yeah, it is. That’s great. But is he pissed that I ran out?”

“No, darling, no one is angry at you. We were all just very concerned. Worried sick. Once he hears what happened to you, he's going to be apoplectic. I fully expect him to make a stink about it, to publicly shun Chauncey. You’ll never have to worry about him again.”

“Good. I think.”

“It’s a powerful thing, to have a Duke that loves you and wants to protect you.”

“I don’t know about that.”

“Well, I do,” Stede said. “Just trust me on this matter.”

“I trust you,” Ed said, then he yawned.

“Oh, my poor love. You’re exhausted.”

“It’s been a long day, yeah. I’m sleepy.”

“Can I hold you while you sleep? Wake up with you tomorrow?”

“I want to wake up with you every morning,” Ed said. “I love you.”

Stede felt like ascending to heaven. He pressed a sweet kiss to Ed’s lips and smiled. “I love you, too.”

Chapter Text

The next morning, Ed woke up slowly, coming into his senses one by one. After a little more than a month, he was no longer surprised to wake up in this bed with Stede… until he remembered the events from last night, and the fact that he’d run away. Suddenly he was very surprised to be waking up with Stede - and grateful. He’d spent a while last night thinking that his reaction to Badminton had ruined everything, that he’d lost the life and the man he’d fallen in love with. But it seemed Stede was made of sterner stuff than he’d given him credit for. And it seemed he loved Ed more than Ed had ever dreamed. He was still blown away that Stede had begged Izzy, literally begged. For Stede to have humbled himself in the face of Izzy, who was bound to have been derisive and rude…there was no way Ed could doubt his love. Not anymore.

Stede was snuggled up to him, his arms wrapped around Ed, his head on Ed’s shoulder, and his massive erection pressing against Ed’s hip. Ed chuckled to himself and turned his head to kiss Stede’s head. He was surprised when Stede raised his head and smiled at him. “Good morning, darling.”

“Good morning to you. How’d you sleep?”

“Oh, I slept wonderfully. How about you?”

“I slept fucking great. Do you mind if I kiss you?”

Stede smiled. “I wish you would.”

Ed grinned and leaned over to press a kiss to his lips, easy and soft. “I love you,” he said when the kiss broke.

“I love you, too,” Stede said, smiling, then put his head back down on Ed’s chest. Ed kissed the top of his head.

“Are you alright?”

“I’m fine, love. How could I not be? I’m here with you.”

“No, I mean, are you alright?” he asked, and moved his hip against Stede’s cock.

“Oh, that dratted thing. It’s making a pest of itself. It’ll go away. Nevermind it. I just need to hold you, if you’ll allow me.”

With a grin, Ed moved sinuously and slid his body so he was facing Stede, catching his mouth in a kiss, covering his clothed cock with his hand. “What if I don’t want it to go away?”

“I don’t want to push you into anything you don’t want or are not ready for,” Stede said carefully.

“You’re not. We still have some more talking to do, but I feel confident we’re going to come out on the other side of the conversation together.” He started nibbling on Stede’s neck. “We’re going to be a couple in love, no matter what. So there wouldn't be any harm to us having the conversation in our afterglow, now would there?”

Stede was gently thrusting into his hand through his pyjamas. “Ed… darling…”

“Stede, I love you. Let me show you.”

“Yes, oh yes,” he said, and in an instant, Ed captured his mouth again and kissed him heatedly, stroking him with his free hand, then released him and started untying his pyjama trousers. Once he was successful, he stuck his hand down the front of Stede’s trousers to wrap around his cock, and Stede made a little moan into his mouth.

“Ed, oh, God, your hand feels so good,” he whined, starting to thrust into Ed’s hand while Ed sucked on his neck, leaving little marks.

With regret, Ed released Stede’s cock and rolled him over onto his back, moving so he was hovering over him, his fingers flying on the buttons of Stede’s pyjamas. Stede was also working on Ed’s pyjamas, his kisses feverish and hot.

It took a little while, but Ed finally got Stede’s pyjamas open and bared his chest. For a moment, he just looked down at him, the spray of hair across his chest, his pink nipples, and the way his chest was heaving with his breaths. Then he bent and started pressing kisses to his chest, pulling urgently at Stede’s pyjama trousers to get them off, kissing him as he went.

“Ed, darling, I love you so much. There isn't anything I won't do for you. You’ve made me so happy and I love you so much…”

“I love you, too,” Ed professed, still kissing his way down, loving the way Stede’s belly jumped under his lips. Finally, he got Stede’s trousers down and pulled them free of his legs, baring his cock. As soon as he was able, he wrapped his hand around his cock and looked at it appreciatively for a minute.

“Ed, please,” Stede whimpered.

He looked up at Stede, winked, then stuck out his tongue and licked up the little bead of moisture at the head of his cock.

“Oh, God, oh, please,” he groaned, clenching his fists.

Ed parted Stede’s legs, then crawled between them and took his place - and licked him from his perineum to the tip of his cock. Stede moaned like a tart.

“Talk to me, love. Talk to me,” Ed implored.

“I don’t know if I’m capabl - oh fuck!” he shouted when Ed opened his mouth and took him in, swirling his tongue around the head of his cock, relishing the taste, then opening wider to take him deeper. Stede was letting out a series of whines and groans and grunts, his hands clenched by his side, and Ed reached up to grab one of his fisted hands and put it on his head, in a clear instruction. Stede followed the instruction and grabbed his hair. A few seconds later, he brought up the other hand, fisting it, and Ed made a humming noise of approval.

“Ed, fuck, oh God, you mouth feels so good, darling, so good. I love you, I love you, oh God…”

Ed bobbed his head, using his free hand to massage Stede’s bollocks, and looked over to the bedside table, wondering if he could reach the lubricant without giving up his prize.

“Darling… fuck. Oh, love… fuck. Fuck.”

He made a calculated decision and pulled off his cock, lengthening his body and reaching for the coconut oil. Stede grabbed him, pulling him into a heated kiss, and Ed was grateful, trying to savour the feeling of Stede’s hands all over his body. He loved the way Stede’s hands felt on his skin, and rolled his hips to run his cock against Stede’s experimentally.

Stede broke the kiss and looked up into his eyes. Ed’s hair made a curtain around them and it really felt like they were the only two people in the world.

“Ed, I love you.”

“I love you, too,” he said with a grin.

“What are you going to do to me?” Stede asked, running his hand along Stede’s back, his foot running up the back of Ed’s leg.

“Well, I thought I might make love to my husband, if he was amenable.”

“I think so,” he said, eyes twinkling. “How do you want me?”

“Just like this for right now,” Ed said, and moved so he was beside Stede.

Stede pouted. “Where are you going?”

“Just right here,” he said, coming to lie beside him. “I’m not leaving, You couldn’t pay me to leave you, love.”

“I hope not.”

Ed caught his mouth again, kissing him ardently, until he had to use his hands to open the oil and get his fingers slick. Once they were, he slid them down between Stede’s legs, seeking out his arsehole.

Stede moaned into his mouth when he found it. “Oooh, darling”

Ed massaged the tight ring of muscle. “You like that?”

“I do, yes. Very much,” Stede said, undulating.

“Do you like…this?” he asked as he slid one finger in.

Stede groaned, and Ed watched his face, loving how naked he looked, the way his face contorted with pleasure. “Ed, oh, fuck.”

Ed fingered him for a moment on that finger while he kissed his chest, then withdrew his finger and added a second. “Tell me if I’m doing something wrong.”

“I will. I’ll tell you. But oh, God…”

“Does that feel good, too?”

“It feels so good,” Stede said, still gyrating slowly on the bed, trying to take him deeper. “Ed, fuck, oh, God.”

“I love you. You hear me, Stede? I love you.”

“I love you, too. I love you so much,” he whined. “Ed… Ed… please…need more.”

Ed arranged himself quickly so he could take Stede’s cock into his mouth while he fingered his arse, and Stede let out a long, slow groan. Ed was slow and methodical in his sucking, not wanting to get Stede off yet, only to bring pleasure. He just wanted to make Stede feel good.

“Your mouth… Ed… It’s a miracle. It says the most heavenly things, and it gives me this… makes me so hot… Ed… it’s like a gift from God.”

Ed laughed around the cock in his mouth, then pulled off to look up at Stede, who sounded out of breath. “Are you alright?”

Stede nodded. “I’m just… it’s so good. Please, please, I need you.”

“Tell me what you want,” Ed said, still fucking him on two fingers, pressing kisses to his cock worshipfully.

“I want you. I want you to make love to me. Please say you will.”

Ed grinned wolfishly. “I think I can arrange that. How do you want me?”

“I don’t know… just take me.”

“How about,” Ed said, going to kneel between Stede’s legs again, fingers still lodged. “Like this.”

Stede’s eyes sharpened. “Is your knee up for it?”

Ed almost melted. “My knee is up for it,” he said soothingly, still fucking him on his fingers. “So you want my cock?”

“Yes, please, please…”

“My pleasure,” Ed said, withdrawing his singers slowly, then hurriedly slicking his cock and lining it up with Stede’s arsehole. He started to press in and Stede groaned, arching his back, clinging to Ed. Ed leaned down to kiss his neck while he sank deeper and deeper, and Stede’s fingers dug into his back.

“Stede… fuck. You feel good. Your arse, fucking hell you feel so good. Love you. I want this for the rest of my life.”

Stede sounded out of breath. “I want… I want this, too. Oh, Ed, I want this for the rest of my life, too. I love you, I love you so much.”

Ed rocked into him steadily, building up speed, pulling back so he could look into Stede’s eyes, and the love he saw there defied belief. It was the most pure, holy thing Ed had ever experienced, and he felt sheer awe that this was his: this man, this life, was his.

He kissed him, his heart so full he couldn't stand it. He was afraid he’d burst.

Stede bit his lip and whimpered into the kiss.

“Ed, please, you’re hitting me just right. Please… fuck me harder?”

He gave a slightly manic grin. “Whatever you want,” he said, then fucked into him harder, putting his back into it. Stede cried out and dug his fingers deeper into Ed’s back, and Ed took pride in the way the pleasure broke across Stede’s face.

“Ed… Ed… fuck. Fuck. I’m getting close…. Oh, God, your cock is so good. I’m going to come. Please, never ever stop. Please, please…”

He put on a burst of speed and pounded him harder, as hard as he could, until Stede shouted.

“Ed! Oh fuck! Here I come! Ah! Ah! Oh, God! Ah! Ah!”

He felt a hot splash between them, his eyes glued to Stede’s beautiful face, watching the orgasm wash over him, fucking him as hard as he could to prolong his pleasure, stretching his love’s release, until Ed was surprised by his own orgasm and exploded deep in Stede’s arse, stars detonating behind his eyes.

Ed came back to himself a moment later, limp on top of Stede, and Stede had his arms and legs wrapped around him. Ed raised his head up, out of breath, to look in Stede’s eyes, and returned the weak smile that Stede gave him.

“I love you,” he said.

“I love you, too,” Stede returned, running his hand down Ed’s back, making him shiver.

Ed pressed a soft kiss to his neck then began to pull out of his arse with a sound of discontent. Once he was free, he grabbed a bit of cloth and used it to wipe off Stede’s belly and his own, then tossed the soiled fabric away, falling onto the bed beside Stede, wrapping him in his arms.

“Well. That was fun,” Stede said a minute later.

Ed huffed a laugh. “It was, was it?”

“Indeed. How’s your knee?”

Ed raised his leg in the air and bent it so Stede could see. “It’s alright. I think I”ll live to fight another day.”

“Good. Can you hold me for a little while?”

“I’d love that, sweetheart.”

Stede rolled over so he could bury his face in Ed’s chest, his arms going around Ed, and was quiet for a few minutes while Ed stroked him and murmured sweet nonsense. Then Stede said something Ed didn’t hear.

“I’m sorry, love, I didn’t catch that.”

"I said I thought, for a little while there, that I'd never get to have this again. Never get to lie like this with you."

"For a little there, I was afraid of that, too,” Ed admitted.

Stede looked up at him. “Can you tell me why you ran? If you can’t or don’t want to, it’s okay. I won’t press you. But I want to understand.”

“It was a lot of things that all compounded on each other. I felt--I'd been feeling-- like I’d been losing myself. I’d been so focused on passing social muster that I hadn’t paid any attention to Ed for a while, and I felt like no one could see me. Plus it’s been a hell of an adjustment, getting used to being a toff. People treat you different, and I thought I was ready and I wanted it, but it’s just… it’s different. Then the name thing blindsided me, and I had no idea what to think about that because we’d never talked about it. But the final straw was that the only person besides you and Fergus who seemed to see me for who I was was fucking Badminton, and he looked down on me. Saw me as shit on his shoe. He made it clear he thought I’m only here because you have some weird fetish for slumming it, and you’re not in love with me. That fucking stung. And the final indignity was that I couldn’t stab him. It all just piled up, and I ran before I did something stupid.”

“Ed, I know I’ve said, but I’m so, so sorry.”

“It’s not your fault.”

“I could have helped to head it off. At least part of it is my fault.”

“Well, I don’t blame you, love.”

"Would it help if I promised to always let you be Ed? No matter what that looks like?"

Ed shrugged a little. "Don't know. Probably."

Stede gave him a sly grin. "Would it help if I promised you could stab fucking Badminton if he comes around again?"

“Absolutely. But I have to tell you, Stede, our relationship feels a little unequal, and it bothers me. You’re here saving me, and I’ve done nothing for you.”

Stede looked affronted. “You think you haven’t saved me?” he demanded. “You must be joking.”

“I’m serious.”

“Ed, before you came along, I was a damned man. I was damned to marry a woman that I could never possibly love and be forced to have sex with her, which is abhorrent to me. I was damned to be stuck in misery forever, and on a road to end up like my father, sour and unapproachable and uncaring and cold. Unloving and unloved. To me, that was a fate worse than death, and it was a certainty for me. Then you came along and you brought warmth and love into my life… you made my life worth living. You brought me joy. If you think you didn’t save me, you are grossly, grossly mistaken. You have done more for me than I could ever, ever possibly do for you.”

Ed’s eyes were wet. “You’re mental.”

“Well, I’m mad as a hatter over you, and don’t you forget it,” Stede sniffed. “Do you believe me? You saved me, Ed. You saved me from that fate worse than death.”

“We saved each other, then.”

Stede kissed him. “We did, indeed.”

They lay there quietly for a few minutes, gazing into each other’s eyes, sharing sweet kisses and sweet words, gently caressing, and the ring caught Ed’s eye. “I was right. It looks good on you.”

Stede gave him a wicked grin. “I’m not wearing anything, love.”

“You’re wearing my ring.”

He raised his hand to look at it. “I am indeed. And I love it. It’s so beautiful. Izzy told me that this ring was special to you.”

Ed caught his hand and kissed his finger. “I held on to this for so long. But I was right to give it to you. If you knew what it did to me, to see you wearing my colours."

"Like a lady's favour?"

He grinned. "I was thinking more like hoisting the Jolly Roger."

Stede gave him a wicked look. "Mmmm... coming aboard.. overwhelming all resistance... I like the way you think. Speaking of rings,” he said, reaching for Ed’s hand, “I looked up your flag, darling, and we could have one of the stones replaced with a ruby or a garnet if you'd like it to truly be your colours."

“You know my flag?“

"Fergus filled me in. Stabbing a heart, really?"

"Seemed like a good idea at the time. Nobody ever confused me for anyone else's flag, at least."

“Well, I’m sorry I didn’t get to see it fly. Perhaps we could have one framed and hang it.”

Ed grinned. “You’d hang a pirate flag in your house?”

“Our house, love, and yes. I would.”

He kissed him. “I love you.”

“I love you, too. And I’ve been thinking.”

“About what, love?”

“We've had your grand introduction. We had our wedding, in front of the entire society set. We should take our opportunity now and stay away from social engagements unless we want to go to them."

"What does that mean?"

"It means, darling, that at least while Father is in good health, we can pick and choose our social engagements. And it means that we shan't have to deal with fucking Badminton again; we can simply choose not to."

"You did promise me I could stab him,” Ed reminded him.

"But wouldn't it be better to just never have to see him again?"

Ed was silent for a moment.

"Ed?"

"I'm thinking."

“Oh, you rascal,” Stede said fondly. “I was thinking we could pick and choose what events to go to, and go to smaller events. And now that my father is on our side and a vocal support for us, there’s no one who will speak out against us. We’ll just take it slow and easy. By the time I’m the Duke, you’ll be such a fixture, no one will say a word. And no one will really dare to criticise a Duke’s husband.”

“Well, if you say so. But what would you think about putting that plan on hold for a while?” Ed asked.

“Why would we do that?”

Ed swallowed. “I was thinking… We never had a honeymoon.”

Stede grinned a little. “What were you thinking?”

“I think I’d like to take you to the Caribbean, like we were talking about. Maybe Florida. White sands, fruity drinks, clear water, insane foliage, and no social obligations. It can just be me and you with a small staff. And you’ll get to sail. We won’t raid any ships, but you can learn more about sailing.”

“Oh, Ed, really?”

“I thought it would be fun. What do you think?”

His answer was an exuberant kiss.

Chapter Text

March 5, 1819

Ed stepped down from the carriage a little gingerly. HIs knee had been complaining more and more the closer they got to England, but he didn’t care much. Life was too good for him to be overly worried about trifles.

He turned around and reached into the carriage, taking baby Oliver out of the nanny’s arms, holding him with one arm on his hip, then with his free hand, he helped Matilda down from the carriage.

“Easy does it, little lady,” he said gently.

She looked up at her father with wide eyes, then at the house, and Ed took a moment to look up at it, too. He’d missed it over the last year or so, more than he’d thought he would. It was nice to be home.

Stede disembarked from the carriage last, and once he was on his feet, Matilda reached for him. Stede picked her up without question. “What do you say, crew? Ready to see your new house?”

Matilda nodded, still a little wide-eyed, and Oliver trilled, reaching for Ed’s earring. Ed moved him deftly so he couldn’t reach it.

“What about you, daddy?” Stede said with twinkling eyes to Ed, and Ed felt a thrill. They’d had the children for seven months, and the thrill hadn’t worn off yet.

“I think I’m ready, daddy,” Ed replied, smile on his face.

“Let’s do it,” he said, and they climbed the stairs to the front door with the children in their arms.

Most of the staff that had traveled with them had come to the house immediately upon landing to alert the house that they were back - and that there were children in tow - so the house was in a bit of a tizzy. Buttons stared at the children as if he didn’t believe what he was seeing, while Stede greeted the staff like old friends and gave gentle orders. When Matilda reached for Ed, he took her, leaving him with no free arms. But his heart melted with the way she nuzzled into his neck. And he didn’t miss Oliver’s little yawn, nor the way he rubbed his eyes with his chubby little fists.

“Did you send off a note to my parents and Ed’s mother to come to tea?”

“Yes,” Lucius said.

“And you didn’t mention the children?”

“No, I didn’t.”

“Good man. Buttons, did you air the nursery?”

“Sir, you don’t have a nursery.”

“Oh, Ed’s rooms will do for now. I assume you aired them?”

“We did, yes.”

“They can sleep there for the moment, and we can convert them into a nursery,” Stede said with a wave of his hand.

“They need to sleep now,” Ed said pointedly. “They’re both exhausted. Let’s go upstairs and get them situated.”

“Right you are,” Stede said warmly.

The little family walked up the stairs to the bedroom, and the doting fathers put Matilda and Oliver into Ed’s old rooms, putting them in the bed and tucking them in. They both kissed the children’s heads, then tiptoed out of the room, into their own bedroom.

“And now we’re finally alone,” Stede said, giving Ed a lascivious look. “Do you think they’ll sleep long?”

Ed grinned. “Depends. What do you have in mind?”

“Well, you haven’t done that thing in ages. At least five hundred nautical miles.”

He laughed. “Is that how we’re measuring things now?”

“Indeed,” he said, walking his fingers up Ed’s chest. “So I was thinking…”

“Daddy!” came a small voice from the next room, and then the sound of a baby crying. Ed turned towards the sound automatically, and Stede sighed.

“Oh, Ed. Can’t we let the nanny get them this once? That’s why we hired her.”

“She’s calling for daddy,” Ed pointed out. “Think about it, Stede. If you were two and all of the sudden in a new house - in a new country - wouldn’t you want comfort, too?”

Stede sighed again. “You’re right, of course, you’re right. I’m being selfish. Let’s go get them.”

They went to retrieve the children, each of them scooping up a crying child and soothing them, bringing them back into their bedroom. Then they lay the children in the middle of their bed and bracketed them with their bodies, talking quietly while the children slept.

Ed leaned down to kiss Oliver’s sleeping brow, then smiled up at Stede. “I love you,” he said.

Ed smiled. “I love you, too, darling. Are you ready to give our parents the surprise of their lives?”

“Are you sure it’s the best idea to surprise them?”

“I think it’s going to be wonderful. I’ve spent the last seven months imagining the looks on their faces. What do you think they’ll say?”

They talked about that for a little while until the children stirred, and it was almost time for their parents to arrive. Lucius was summoned to gather the children’s best clothing and Ed and Stede dressed them, then spiffied themselves up, preparing for the visit anxiously.

FInally Buttons knocked on the door. “Your parents are here, sirs.”

“Thank you, Buttons,” Stede said. Then he reached to take Matilda’s hand and Ed hoisted Oliver onto his hip. “Are you ready, young lady?”

“Ready, daddy,” she said, her blue eyes full of wonder.

Stede smiled at her, and Ed thought his heart would burst with pride. As a family, they left the room to go meet the Duke, Duchess, and Ed’s mother, smiles on their faces.